Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"We have multiple hostiles in the warehouse," Red Robin spoke into his comm while perched atop a high crane overlooking an abandoned industrial area. More specifically, he focused on one abandoned warehouse. His cape fluttered in the chilly night breeze as he scanned the surroundings with his binoculars. "Anything on the outside?" he whispered into the team comms.

"Perimeter clear," Kid Flash responded from his position below.

"Nothing by me," Wonder Girl replied as she crouched behind a rusted piece of machinery.

"I see nothing," Beast Boy said from his vantage point on top of a shipping container. He turned his owl head in the opposite direction. "Yep, nothing." He shifted into a moth. "I hear voices coming from the warehouse. Something big must be going down."

"I sense less than 50 people inside, but…" Raven paused, stepping deeper into the shadow she was standing in. "The shadows are moving—searching," she whispered.

"Shade," Red Robin, Kid Flash, and Beast Boy murmured simultaneously.

"The shadows are receding," Raven said a minute later. "If this device is so important, why does the Light have fewer than 50 guards in there?"

"I don't know," Red Robin answered, his voice tight with tension. There was a palpable silence. "You don't know?" Beast Boy questioned, echoing everyone's unease. "What does that mean?"

"Far be it from me to question you, Team Leader," Wonder Girl said, checking her lasso, "but how reliable was this intel?"

"What do you mean?" Red Robin asked defensively, his frustration evident.

"She doesn't mean it negatively," Raven immediately explained as she monitored the shifting shadows.

"Of course, you'd defend him," Beast Boy mumbled.

"What is that supposed to mean, Beast Boy?" Raven glared at the green moth, her eyes glowing white.

"Nothing, nothing, nothing," Beast Boy quickly backtracked. "I was just…I just like hearing myself talk." He backed away from her slowly.

"All we're saying is—you've been off this week," Kid Flash interjected to Red Robin. "Even Raven noticed. She said your emotions have been all over the place."

"You're using your powers on me?" Red Robin's voice rose in anger.

"Are we really doing this right now?" Raven asked. "And my ability to sense others' emotions is a sixth sense. I just do it. It takes effort to not do it. And why are we discussing this right now?"

"Because Red Robin is—" Beast Boy's response was cut off as Red Robin abruptly commanded, "Move in!"

"Rude," Beast Boy muttered as he and Raven disappeared into the shadows as Red Robin glided his way down while the others found access points into the warehouse.

Red Robin hurled a small explosive device through a hole in the ceiling. A blinding flash and deafening bang followed. He screamed into his comm, "Now! Remember—the crate is our mission!"

As Red Robin descended through the ceiling, Wonder Girl burst through a wall. Raven and Beast Boy phased up from the ground, while Kid Flash appeared in a blur. Red Robin quickly scanned the warehouse with sharp, calculating eyes as he slowed his descent. In mere seconds, he memorized the layout: 45 ninjas in dark armor surrounded a glowing crate, flanked by two metahumans—Shade and Bane. Fantastic.

Wonder Girl was already in action, her lasso whipping out to seize the crate. But Bane intercepted, grabbing the lasso's middle and yanking her toward him. He reached out to clutch her throat, but Wonder Girl shifted and slammed an uppercut into his jaw, knocking him off his feet. Bane hit the ground but rolled back up, wiping blood from his mouth with a sneer. "Is that all you've got, little girl?"

"You wish," Wonder Girl retorted, charging at him with renewed fury.

"She needs help!" Beast Boy exclaimed. But from the smoke, a gaunt man with red eyes and a top hat emerged, dressed in genteel English attire. Beast Boy recoiled, startled. "Go, Beast Boy!" Raven urged, pushing him aside.

"Ah, the half-breed," Shade intoned. Raven tensed but masked her reaction. How does he know? Her heritage was not common knowledge. Raven opted to stay silent, fists raised. "Silence? I like that," Shade taunted. "It's more fun this way." Shadows coalesced into weapons, launching at Raven. She countered with dark energy, forming shields and spectral projectiles that deflected Shade's attacks. As Raven anticipated his moves, she swiftly gained the upper hand. "Raven!" she heard Kid Flash shout. Raven glanced around, still fending off Shade's pathetic onslaught. She spotted Kid Flash on the mezzanine, surrounded by a couple of unconscious ninjas. "I need a teleportation tunnel!" he announced.

"On it!" Raven responded. Using her powers, she conjured a series of portals.

Kid Flash grinned, adjusted his goggles, and darted through the portals in a specific sequence, taking down ninjas as he went. He streaked past Red Robin, who was battling 8 ninjas. Cornered, Red Robin threw a smoke pellet, filling the area with thick, choking smoke. Using his agility, he moved fluidly through the haze, dodging attacks. He used batarangs and flashbangs to disorient the ninjas. When the smoke cleared, the ninjas surrounding him were unconscious, but a fresh group was closing in. Red Robin extended his bo-staff and smirked. "Let's do this."

Beast Boy, now in rhino form, charged into a cluster of ninjas before reaching Bane and Wonder Girl. "Wonder Girl!" he shouted as Bane threw her into a wall. Gaining speed, Beast Boy transformed into an eagle flying as high as he could. Reaching the top of the warehouse, he transformed into an elephant and aimed to crush Bane, who stood beneath him. Bane barely rolled away in time, avoiding the impact. Reacting quickly, Beast Boy shifted into a gorilla as Bane threw a powerful body shot. Before Bane could react, Beast Boy morphed into a black mamba, slipping through Bane's grasp and repeatedly biting him while slithering onto his back. Returning to human form, Beast Boy tried to wrench one hose from Bane's back.

""¡Suéltame!"" Bane roared, reaching for Beast Boy. "Get off!" Thankfully, Wonder Girl intervened with a powerful blow. "Beast Boy, move!" she yelled. Beast Boy sprang away as Wonder Girl lassoed Bane, mounting his shoulders, and delivering a barrage of punches. She ripped a hose from Bane's vertebrae with ease.

"Ah!" Bane screamed in agony. He grabbed a briefly distracted Wonder Girl and hurled her to the ground. A giant black claw then seized him, slamming him into the floor. He turned to see Raven—the girl The Light had been so focused on recently—using her powers to hold him down. Desperate, he tried to stand, only to be pummeled by a relentless barrage of blows at shocking speed. Someone removed the last two hoses from his back during the relentless barrage. As he felt his body deflating, he screamed in horror, "No! No! No!" Looking up, he saw Red Robin staring down at him with icy determination. "¡Que te den!" Bane howled. Red Robin lifted his foot and smashed it into his face.

Red Robin, Raven, Beast Boy, and Wonder Girl stared at the now much smaller and unconscious Bane, their breaths heavy from the fight. "You know," Wonder Girl said, catching her breath, "the dossier really undersells Bane. Those tubes on his back are a lot tougher than they look."

"Yeah," Red Robin agreed, "seems like he's had a few expensive upgrades."

"Red Robin!" Kid Flash's voice cut through the tension from across the room. "You need to see this!" The team hurried over to where Kid Flash stood by the device they had come for.

"You said this was supposed to be a Dimensional Rift Generator, right?" Kid Flash asked.

"Yeah," Red Robin confirmed, stooping to examine the device. He pulled out a micro-scanner and began scanning.

"Does that look like a Dimensional Rift Generator to you?" Kid Flash inquired as he stepped aside to give Red Robin a clearer view.

"Do we know what a Dimensional Rift Generator looks like or what it actually is?" Wonder Girl asked.

"Good question," Beast Boy agreed, glancing at Red Robin. Red Robin's eyes widened behind his mask as he read off the chemicals detected. His voice was filled with disbelief. "Hydrogen peroxide, phenyl oxalate ester, ethyl acetate, and fluorescein," Red Robin said, standing up.

"Huh?" Beast Boy replied, confused.

"Wait," Kid Flash said, piecing it together, "aren't those the chemicals—"

"—found in glow sticks? Yes," Red Robin finished. "This is nothing more than an oversized glow stick."

"Why were they guarding a…glow stick?" Wonder Girl asked, puzzled. The team looked to Red Robin for answers as he scanned the warehouse with growing concern. His eyes darted to the top corners of the building, then down the sides, before he turned to study the crates. "Damn it!" Red Robin swore, sprinting to one of the crates and pulling a small camera from its top. "Damn it!" He continued to curse as he paced, frustration and anxiety etched into his features.

The team exchanged worried glances as Red Robin's agitation grew. Three of the heroes turned to Raven, who rolled her eyes and approached him. As she came closer, Red Robin's turbulent emotions hit her like a tidal wave, overwhelming her senses. "Red Robin," Raven's voice was strained as she struggled to shield herself from the emotional onslaught. "What's wrong?"

"It's a camera," Red Robin said through clenched teeth. "A camera. This entire operation was a setup. Someone was watching us."

"What?" Raven's eyes widened in disbelief.

"Yeah," Red Robin wiped sweat from his brow, his face set in grim determination. "This was a test or something."

"Who? Why?" Raven asked urgently.

"I don't know," Red Robin's gaze locked with hers, his frustration palpable. "But I'm going to find out."

Chapter Text

October faded into November, November slipped into December, and soon, the new year was just around the corner. The team was running flawlessly—except for one. Tim had been noticeably withdrawn and out of sync with the others for weeks. He'd become a hindrance. It was a miracle they could still succeed on missions. Tim stepped down as leader in the first week of December without warning or explanation. Raven ended up leading two missions when Miss Martian wasn't available. Both times, nerves got the better of her, and she vomited before the missions. In mid-December, after Tim nearly beat someone to death, Batman completely pulled him from the team, and Kaldur stepped in as the new leader. Now Raven and Kaldur stood in front of Batman, briefing him on the latest mission. "You were right," Kaldur said. "There were cameras in the warehouse, along with a fake bomb. Why would they do this? They must have known we would figure this out."

"I've been reviewing the fights," Batman replied. This was the eighth warehouse confrontation involving a dummy bomb, and Batman had ordered Kid Flash to plant as many cameras as possible while fighting. He drew Kaldur and Raven's attention to four floating screens showing four of the last eight fights. "Tell me what you notice."

Raven stared at the screens. All she saw was chaos...and a violent Red Robin. "I see," Kaldur said. Raven raised a brow at him. He does? "The metas—they're going for Raven."

"What?" Raven snapped her head back to the screens. "What do you mean?"

"Look closely, Raven," Batman instructed. Raven stepped closer to the screens. "Look," Raven pointed out, "Shimmer isn't attacking me—she's fighting Wonder Girl."

"Yes," Batman said, rewinding the video and playing it frame-by-frame. "But she was going for you. Wonder Girl intercepted her." Raven's eyes flitted from one fight to another. In every battle, the meta-humans targeted her while the ninjas and other hired help focused on her teammates. "I don't understand why they're doing this," Raven said as panic set in. "I don't—I'm not working with—"

"Raven, no one here is blaming or accusing you of anything," Kaldur reassured her. Raven instantly relaxed. "Can you think of a reason The Light would target you?"

Raven opened her mouth to say "no" but paused, thinking back to their first warehouse fight. "Shade," she said. "In our first fight, Shade called me a half-breed. That information isn't public knowledge."

"And the number of heroes who know is minimal," Kaldur added.

"How did he know?" Raven frowned. She had a theory, but she refused to voice it. She couldn't. If she was right... well, she refused to be right. She had only just started making this place her home. She didn't need her father coming back to life and ruining it. But I'll have to look into it.

"I'll be off-planet until February," Batman announced. With a brief nod, he walked past the two heroes and disappeared into the zeta tube. As soon as Batman left, Kaldur turned to Raven. "I'd like to ask you something." Raven nodded.

"I've heard from the others that you and Tim have become quite close."

"Excuse me?" Raven felt heat rise to her cheeks. "No, he tutors me three times a week."

"You also spar together at least twice a week," Kaldur said. "And I assume you text each other often."

"It's not often," Raven muttered.

"Your relationship has taken a drastic change for the better. Do you know what's bothering him?"

"No," Raven folded her arms. "We haven't had a tutoring session since Batman pulled him from the field. He only answers my texts sometimes. Not that I text him a lot," she quickly added, "because I don't."

"I see."

"When he's here, he gives me whiplash with his emotions, and his mind is scattered." That's all I know; I don't pry any deeper than a cursory glance."

"I understand," Kaldur sighed. He and Raven began walking toward the zeta tube. "Any plans for the holidays?"

"I'm just going to stay here," Raven said.

"You will not visit your mother?"

"For a day, but that's it. I have a lot of studying to do and a plethora of college applications to fill out."

"I see. Well, in case I don't see you until after the new year, Happy New Year."

"Thank you," Raven smiled. Kaldur returned the smile and entered the zeta tube. Raven sighed to herself, walking back to her room. Spending the holidays alone—nothing new about that. Her face tightened with determination. No time to brood. I need to make sure dear ol' dad is dead.

12/25 10:00 pm

Tim rested his head on his fist as he sat on the couch, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle over him. I am so tired, he thought. But his ex- wanted to host a dinner party at their shared apartment, and Tim had agreed out of guilt—guilt for how he'd treated Bernard during their relationship and after. Being friends-with-benefits with an ex—bad idea. Abruptly ending that relationship after insinuating that you may be ready to try again…Tim groaned internally. I'm a terrible person. He blamed Bruce for this, changing the dates of a ball so you can go to space. This year, the annual Wayne Christmas Ball had been rebranded as the Wayne Christmas Eve Ball, leaving Tim with no excuse to skip Bernard's Christmas dinner party. And now, here he was, sitting on the couch, bored out of his mind, while a girl who had been flirting with him all night sat far too close for comfort.

When his phone buzzed with an alert, Tim felt like crying tears of joy. Excusing himself and gently prying the girl's hands off him, he hurried to his room. Bat-emergency! Yes! No sooner had he closed his bedroom door than someone knocked. He prayed the knock on his door wasn't from the excessively flirty girl. "Tim, it's me," came Bernard's voice from the other side. Tim opened the door wide. "I saw you rush in here," Bernard said, stepping inside. "Is something wrong?"

"Bat-emergency," Tim replied as he quickly undressed, disappearing into his closet. "I thought Batman benched you," Bernard said.

"He did, but he's off-planet," Tim explained, emerging fully dressed as Red Robin. "And since I've been a good little bird, he reinstated me," he added with an eye roll.

"Wow, you're fast," Bernard said as he came face-to-face with a fully dressed Red Robin.

"Perks of knowing sorcerers," Red Robin replied with a grin.

"Be careful," Bernard said, watching as Red Robin headed to the bedroom window.

"Always am," Red Robin smirked. "Don't wait up."

Chapter Text

Red Robin arrived at the warehouse first, taking in the dilapidated surroundings with a dry smirk. "An abandoned warehouse," he muttered caustically. "Shocking." He tapped his comm. "I'm here."

"Robin, Orphan, and I are on our way," Batgirl, Stephanie Brown, replied.

"All right," Red Robin replied, scanning the area one last time. "I'm going to enter the warehouse."

"Red Robin," Batgirl's voice sharpened.

"Don't worry, I already scanned the area. No one's inside."

"Be careful. I'll be there in fifteen."

"Orphan and I are eight minutes out," Robin chimed in.

"Copy that," Red Robin responded, moving cautiously towards the warehouse entrance. He checked his infrared one more time, confirming that the place was indeed empty. Entering the dark building, he activated his night vision and scanned his surroundings. "Batgirl, are you sure the alert came from this location?" Red Robin asked, his voice echoing in the empty space.

"Positive. Why?"

"There's nothing here," Red Robin said, his eyes narrowing as he looked around. "No-thing," he said slowly as something caught his attention in the far corner—a small, weathered Joker box.

"Are you certain?" Batgirl's voice came through the comm as Red Robin slowly approached the box, curiosity piqued. "Red Robin?" Batgirl called again, her tone laced with concern when she didn't get an immediate response. "Red Robin? Are you there?"

"Uh-huh," Red Robin answered absently, kneeling down to study the medium-sized jack-in-the-box. "I'm here."

"You don't sound okay."

"I'm fine," he said, but just as the words left his mouth, the box's lid flew open. A clown with a sadistic grin sprang out, releasing a cloud of dust and dirt that hit Red Robin square in the face. He stumbled back, coughing, sneezing, and choking.

"What? What is it?" Batgirl's concern deepened. "Red Robin?"

"It's nothing," Red Robin replied between coughs. "I found an old Joker box. It was dusty."

"You picked it up!"

"Not my smartest decision, but it was nothing. Nothing attacked me. It was just dust," he said, finally catching his breath.

"You shouldn't have opened it."

"I know," Red Robin muttered as he stood up. Suddenly, his vision blurred, and a sharp ringing filled his ears, but the sensation passed almost as quickly as it came. Something moved in his peripheral vision, and Red Robin instinctively whipped his head around. "Wait, I see someone," he said, switching on his infrared. "Huh. They're not showing up on infrared."

"Meta?" Batgirl suggested.

"Possibly. Hold on." Red Robin cautiously followed the figure, keeping his distance. The figure led him to the back of the warehouse, where an old desk sat under the dim glow of a single lamp. The figure vanished, leaving Red Robin alone as he approached the desk. His eyes widened as he saw the words "Ha, ha, ha" scrawled all over a map, with three locations circled in red.

"Don't you just love explosions?" a voice sneered from behind him.

Red Robin whirled around, his heart pounding. "Joker," he growled, fists clenched.

"Ha, ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha!" The Joker's maniacal laughter filled the space, his eyes gleaming with malicious glee. "Don't you just love explosions? That feeling of euphoria that washes over you when it finally goes BOOM! Ha, ha, ha!" Red Robin took a menacing step forward, but the Joker held up a finger, wagging it tauntingly. "Ah-ah-ah. You don't have time for that. You've got three bombs to stop. Look, I even circled the locations for you. Aren't I a good sport? I'd hurry if I were you."

Red Robin shot a glance back at the map, memorizing the coordinates. When he turned to confront the Joker again, he was gone. "No time for that," Red Robin muttered, sprinting out of the warehouse and into the pouring rain. "We have an emergency," he said into his comm, his voice urgent. "Joker has planted three bombs in the city."

"Joker did what?!" two voices exclaimed simultaneously.

"No time to explain," Red Robin said as he mounted his bike. He typed furiously on the mini-computer on his wrist. "I've sent you the coordinates."

"I'll take Wayne Tower," Batgirl responded.

"I'll handle GCPD," Robin said.

"I'm going after the Joker," Red Robin said, his voice steely. "I'm checking the last place he was seen. My tracker is on. Orphan, on me."

"Okay," Batgirl said. "We'll let you know when it's done." Red Robin revved the engine of his bike, the tires skidding on the wet pavement as he sped off into the night, determined to stop the Joker before it was too late.

Red Robin's heart pounded as he raced through the pouring rain, weaving in and out of traffic. "Red," Batgirl's voice came through his earpiece, steady but with a slight edge. "We're on a private line. What exactly do you mean by 'Joker left bombs around the city'?"

"I don't know," Red Robin replied, his tone clipped. "There was a map with locations circled. The map was filled with his laughter. And he was there."

"He was there? You actually saw him?"

"He was right in front of me. I saw him," Red Robin urged.

There was a brief pause, the line crackling with the sound of rain. "Red, are you absolutely sure?"

"Positive."

Another pause, longer this time. "Alright. I'll reach out once it's handled."

"So, these 'metas' in this group called 'The Light' have been targeting you?" Arella asked, reclining in a lounger beside her daughter as they watched the sunset on Azarath.

"That's correct," Raven replied.

"Why do they call themselves 'The Light'?"

"I don't know. I never asked."

"Well, they sound pretentious," Arella commented with a soft chuckle. "Catch me up on everything else. How's that fancy school of yours treating you?"

"It's...great," Raven answered, her eyes dropping to the warm mug in her hands.

"Really?" Arella raised a knowing eyebrow.

"It's fine," Raven said with a small sigh. "I just…have a math tutor."

"A math tutor, hmm? You know, I struggled with math too. Which math?"

"Calculus."

"Ha! I never even got to take calculus. What's it like?"

"Torture. Pure torture."

Arella laughed softly. "I'm just happy to see you building a life for yourself. Any…significant others?"

"Mom!" Raven looked at her face turned a bright shade of red, and she couldn't help the small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.

"Oh, come on," Arella teased, her smile warm. "Your voice says 'no,' but the pink in your cheeks says 'yes.' So…who's the lucky one?"

"It's nothing, Mom. There's nothing. We're…barely even friends."

"But you think he's cute, don't you?"

"No!" Raven's blush deepened, and she quickly added, "I mean, he's not ugly…but we're not—he's just nice to me. And he tutors me, so we end up spending time together."

Arella's eyes twinkled with amusement. "Oh, you've got a crush on your tutor. How sweet! How young is he?"

"I don't know—20? But really, it's nothing. We're nothing."

"Mm-hmm, sure," Arella said, a playful smile on her lips. She paused for a moment. "Do you want to have sex with him?"

"Mom!" Raven looked at her mom scandalized. Arella only laughed.

Red Robin pulled into the abandoned fair that was once Joker's hideout. He stepped into puddles as he entered the main tent—Joker's headquarters. "Uh…Red?" Robin's voice sounded in his ear. "I'm at GCPD, and there's no bomb."

"What do you mean?" Red Robin asked.

"I've scanned the building from top to bottom, front to back, side to side—nothing."

"Then clear the building and go floor by floor, room by room."

"Are you serious? You really think the Joker got his hands on stealth technology?"

"Yes," Red Robin answered firmly.

"Fine," Robin sighed. "One kitchen fire coming up."

"No, Robin," Batgirl said, "I made it to Wayne Tower. There's no bomb here either."

"Check again!" Red Robin said.

"Red!" Batgirl barked.

"Fine," Robin relented, "better safe than sorry." Red Robin grunted a reply, approaching the tent.

Red Robin entered the old tent, grateful to be out of the relentless rain. The darkness inside swallowed him, the narrow path ahead lit by flickering lights. His head throbbed, and he stumbled, gripping his temples as memories flashed through his mind. Red Robin's feet dragged as the two goons carried him. "Hey, boss! We got ya' something!" one thug shouted. Shaking off the memory, Red Robin pushed forward, parting a set of curtains to reveal an eerily familiar sight: a raised, circular stage on a rotating platform, bathed in dim, colorful lighting. A sharp pain shot through his head, forcing him to his knees. He gasped, his vision blurring.

"Welcome to my funhouse!" a sadistic voice echoed through the tent. Red Robin's eyes widened as he looked up. The lights blazed to life, and cheery carnival music blasted from the speakers. Bright, chaotic colors flashed around him, disorienting him further. There, on the rotating circular stage, sat Joker, sprawled on a throne, grinning like a maniac. "Miss me, kiddo?" Joker sneered, his smile stretching impossibly wide.

"Joker," Red Robin hissed, forcing himself to stand. "I knew it. I knew you weren't dead."

"Dead? Me? Ha! Ha! Ha!" Joker cackled, the sound piercing Red Robin's skull.

"You psycho—ah!" Red Robin's hand flew to his head as another sharp pain lanced through him.

"You look like you're in pain," Joker mocked, his voice dripping with faux concern. "But don't worry—it's all in your head."

"Shut up!" Red Robin shouted, his voice raw with anger and confusion.

"Little birdie, you wound me!" Joker's laughter echoed, growing louder and more manic. "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!"

"I don't care what Batman says," Red Robin growled, his vision swimming as he staggered toward the stage. "I'm going to kill you."

"Go for it!" Joker taunted, his eyes gleaming with madness. "Let's see if we can make that pain a little more real."

Red Robin blinked, and in that instant, Joker was suddenly in front of him. A fist slammed into Red Robin's face, snapping his head back. Before he could react, Joker spun, swinging a crowbar that narrowly missed Red Robin's head as he ducked.

Red Robin quickly recovered, launching a series of precise punches and kicks, but to his horror, Joker dodged each one with an agility that seemed impossible. The clown moved like a specter, his movements unnaturally fluid. Red Robin's breath hitched as Joker struck with a backhand swing of the crowbar, catching him in the ribs. "Ah!" Red Robin grunted, the sound of cracking bones echoing in his ears. He rolled out of the way as Joker brought the crowbar down in a vicious arc, barely missing him.

"Ooh, fancy," Joker grinned, his voice oozing with glee. "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!" Joker attacked with relentless speed, swinging the crowbar with chaotic energy. Red Robin found himself on the defensive, barely keeping up. "It's like we're dancing!" Joker cried out with manic delight. "Dance, little bird, dance!"

Red Robin's world blurred as he tried to keep up with the Joker's unpredictable movements. The way Joker was moving wasn't making any sense. One moment, Red Robin was dodging a crowbar aimed at his face; the next, Joker grabbed him by the cape, spun him around before flinging him aside with a strength Red Robin knew the Joker didn't have. Am I even fighting the Joker? "Ugh!" Red Robin gasped as he hit the ground, the air knocked out of him. His mind raced, trying to make sense of what was happening. How is he so fast? How is he so strong? Slowly, Red Robin pushed himself up, his muscles screaming in protest. He watched in a daze as Joker danced and laughed maniacally in the center of the stage, the crowbar swinging wildly in his hand.

"Enough of this," Red Robin growled, forcing himself to his feet. "This ends now!" Ignoring the pain and the dizziness, Red Robin charged at Joker, launching a barrage of calculated kicks and strikes. Joker easily dodged while laughing, his cackles growing louder.

Red Robin's frustration boiled over into rage as each failed attack fueled his desperation. Finally, one of his kicks connected, sending Joker flying off the stage. "Woah!" Joker yelped as he hit the dirt and rolled, momentarily stunned. "Ow," Joker frowned as he stood up, brushing off invisible dirt. "That hurt." Red Robin could only watch in shock as Joker stood with ease, unaffected by the blow. "You've grown, birdie boy," Joker said, his grin returning. The crowbar appeared in his hand again, as if by magic. "Too bad you still fight like a little boy!" Joker charged, his eyes wild with madness, and Red Robin braced himself, his mind a chaotic storm of pain and fear.

"Are you sure you don't want to stay for the festival?" Arella asked, her eyes twinkling with a mix of hope and concern.

"I'm positive," Raven replied, carefully balancing the boxes of tea in her arms. "My tutor hasn't shown up to any of our sessions this past month, so I'm really behind on my homework. Plus, I have a test right after break."

Arella's expression softened, a hint of disappointment flickering across her face. "Well, if you're certain…"

"Mom," Raven said, sensing her mother's hurt feelings, "it's not just an excuse to hide away. I really do have a lot of work to catch up on. I'm not going to any holiday parties or gatherings. I plan to spend the next five days locked in my room, reading a book called Calculus for Dummies. I promise I'll make it up to you."

Arella's sadness lifted at Raven's reassurance. "Next time, then," she said, her smile returning.

"Mid-January. I'll return for sure," Raven said. Arella stepped closer, standing on her tiptoes to give Raven a gentle kiss on the forehead. She stroked Raven's hair tenderly. The gesture was filled with warmth. "Mid-January it is," Arella said, her smile widening as Raven created a portal. "Happy studying, and good luck on your test. I love you."

Raven paused before stepping into the portal, her eyes shining. "I love you too, Mom. See you soon!" With a final wave, Raven stepped into the portal, leaving her mother with a smile and a hopeful heart.

Red Robin staggered to his feet, clutching his chest as pain shot through him. His vision was hazy, and his breathing was labored. "As much as I would love to continue our dance," the Joker cackled maniacally, "I simply must go. I have people to see, things to blow up! Ta-ta!" With a final, mocking laugh, he darted toward the exit.

Red Robin's heart sank as he realized, I'm not going to catch him. His muscles ached with exhaustion as he struggled to move. Then, as if by a miracle, Orphan appeared in the entryway. "Orphan!" Red Robin shouted, his voice desperate. "Stop him!"

Orphan stood unmoving, allowing the Joker to sprint past her. "Orphan!" Red Robin's voice cracked with frustration and hurt. Lightning flashed, and the scene around Red Robin shifted. Suddenly, he was no longer in the vibrant, chaotic funhouse; he was standing in muddy, rain-soaked ground beneath a tattered tent. The only sounds were the relentless pounding of rain and the distant rumble of thunder. "What's wrong with you!" Red Robin demanded, his voice hoarse and strained as he marched to Orphan. Her mask concealed any hint of emotion, and Red Robin's frustration boiled over. "How could you let him go by you like that? Are you blind?"

Orphan tilted her head inquisitively. Red Robin's anger blazed. "Just… give me space. I can't deal with you right now," he snapped, pushing past her.

Orphan watched as he stormed out of the tent. She took out her communicator and quickly typed a message to Batgirl: "Red Robin not well." With a final, determined look at Red Robin's retreating figure, she closed her communicator and followed him out into the storm.

Chapter Text

(12/26)

"This is so not crash," Dick moaned, his forehead resting on the desk in the Batcave. He looked at the computer clock. 3:00 a.m. I've been up for over 14 hours. He looked at the missed calls from Barbara. "So not how I wanted to spend my holiday," the 14-year-old sighed.

"Come on, Dick," Stephanie stood with her hands on her waist. "We need to talk about what to do with Tim."

"Just bench him," Dick shrugged.

"Like that'll work. Have you been able to get in touch with him?"

"No," Dick replied, "he's not picking up my calls; but Bernard heard Tim enter the apartment around midnight. So…that's something."

Cassandra stepped forward, motioning with her hands. "No," Stephanie sighed. "Alfred rarely ever takes a vacation. The situation isn't dire, but we need to check in on him every hour."

"What if he doesn't respond?" Dick asked.

"Keep texting until he responds," Stephanie ordered.

"Do you think a meta is messing with his head?" Dick asked.

"I don't know," Stephanie said, "but I've activated every tracker in his body. I'll get an alert if he leaves the apartment." Cassandra moved her hands again. "You want to sit on his apartment?" Stephanie asked the silent ex-assassin. Cassandra nodded. "Okay, but make sure you get some sleep. We're going to be paying a visit to some of the Joker's friends tonight—just in case. I need you alert and at your best."

Tim tossed and turned, sheets clinging to his sweat-drenched skin. Why is it so hot? His phone chimed again, the sixth time in ten minutes. He grabbed it, glaring at the screen—Dick. Again. His frustration boiled over as he typed out a furious reply and hit SEND. He fell back onto his pillow. Ha-ha-ha-ha! Tim's eyes flew open. The laughter echoed in his skull, sharp and menacing. Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! Tim sat up. His eyes darted around his room, but he was alone. Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! "No!" Tim covered his ears, his voice cracking as he snarled, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" But the laughter only grew louder, wrapping around him like a vise.

Empty packets of tea were sprawled out on the table. Raven sipped her eighth cup while staring at the problem in front of her. "This is impossible," she muttered. "Stupid Tim."

"Hey, Raven." She looked up to see Blue Devil stroll into the lounge. "Hello," she sighed.

"That's a lotta tea. What're ya' working on?" he asked, heading to the kitchen.

"Calculus," she grumbled, tapping her pen against the table.

"Aren't you on holiday?"

"Yeah, but I've fallen behind because my idiot tutor's been AWOL. My teacher gave me an extension until the semester starts again."

"I see. I'd help, but me and math don't mix." Blue Devil paused. "Ya' know, one of the high-tech gadgets around here could probably teach ya' maths."

"I can barely work my phone," Raven frowned.

"Oh… well, good luck to ya'," he said, hurrying away.

"Yep," Raven stared forlornly at the weird symbols Earthlings call 'math'. "Good luck to me," she muttered hopelessly.

Tim had remained in his room all day, responding to text messages since 2 a.m. It was now 10 p.m. The constant barrage of pings and dings had pushed him to the brink. His phone was driving him insane, chiming every few minutes. If that wasn't enough, Bernard had been knocking on his door every hour like clockwork, each time more grating than the last. Tim had considered escaping, but he saw Cassandra lurking in the alley below. He was trapped.

Tim's heart throbbed chaotically, his skin slick with sweat, and the Joker's maniacal laughter echoed in his ears, taunting him mercilessly. His phone went off again. I'm sick of this! In a flash of anger, Tim grabbed his phone and hurled it across the room. It struck the wall with a satisfying crunch, embedding itself in the plaster. "Great," he muttered darkly, staring at the cracked screen. "In 3, 2, 1…" Knock, knock, knock. "Of course," Tim groaned, his patience hanging by a thread. "I'm fine, Bernard."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes," Tim snapped, his voice thick with irritation. "I… found a discrepancy in a Wayne Enterprises document."

"Tim?"

"Bernard, please," Tim begged, his tone desperate.

"Okay…"

He waited until Bernard's footsteps faded away before letting out a shaky breath. Just as he glanced at the window, something caught his eye. The Bat-Signal blazed across the night sky. That means… He scanned the alley below. Sure enough, Orphan was gone. Tim exhaled sharply and undressed. He needed to visit an asylum. Reaching for his Red Robin uniform, he hesitated. I have a different suit in mind.

Harley Quinn lay on her stomach, humming a chaotic tune as she sketched a colorful, twisted picture of her and Mistah J frolicking in a field of dead bodies. The lights in her cell flickered, then suddenly the entire floor was plunged into darkness. She froze, her humming cutting off, as the dim glow of a couple of emergency lights flickered to life. A slow, unsettling smile spread across her face. Rolling onto her back, she stretched languidly before sitting up, arching her back with feline grace. "Well, well, well," she purred in her high-pitched voice, her words dripping with feigned innocence. "To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"The Joker—where is he?" a sharp voice cut through the darkness. Harley's head snapped up, her eyes narrowing as she squinted through the shadows. A figure loomed just beyond the bars of her cell, bathed in the faint, flickering light. "You're not Batsy," she cooed, a smile tugging at her lips. The figure stepped closer, revealing a tight black suit marked with a large red X. Gray boots and gloves completed the look, but it was the full-faced skull mask that caught her attention. "Nice costume," Harley purred, sauntering to the bars. "I like the new look. You fill it out rather nicely." She licked her lips as her eyes roamed the vigilante's figure from head to toe.

"Enough!" the figure's patience snapped, his voice seething with barely restrained fury. "Where is Joker?"

Harley's grin widened with a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Last time I saw you, you were a bloody mess at Mistah J's feet, beggin' for your life!" She laughed sharply and maniacally, only for her laughter to be abruptly cut off as someone slammed her into the bars. She yelped, feeling the cold metal against her face as the figure's gloved hand fisted in her shirt, pulling her closer. "Hey! Watch it, mister!" she snarled, her tone mocking despite the pain. "Didn't your mommy ever teach you how to treat a lady?" Her retort was met with another slam, her head cracking against the bars a couple of more times. "He's dead!" Harley screamed, tears springing to her eyes as the pain finally broke through her bravado. "He's dead, ya' meanie!"

A cold, gloved hand wrapped around her throat, cutting off her air. Harley clawed at the arm, her nails digging into the suit, but the grip didn't relent. "He's faked his death before," the voice growled, low and menacing. "He's… dead…" Harley wheezed, her vision blurring as black spots danced before her eyes. "I… swear…"

"Why am I seeing him everywhere? Why should I believe you?" The voice was closer now, the figure's breath hot against her face.

"Because… I… loved him…" she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. She clawed at the hand, only to find herself staring into the blank eyes of the skull mask. Then, just as suddenly, she was flung back, crashing onto the floor. Gasping for breath, she curled into herself, her body trembling as she fought to steady her breathing. "Ya' really know how to show a girl a good time," she rasped, glaring up at him through tears. "He's gone, and… and…" Her voice cracked, the sobs tearing through her as she crumbled. "He's left me all alone."

For a moment, the room was silent, save for Harley's heartbreaking sobs. She stared at the dirty cell floor, her fingers curling into the cold concrete. "I don't know who you've been seein'," she whispered, her voice filled with pain, "but it ain't my Mistah J. He's gone." She sniffed, wiping her eyes with trembling hands. "It's either a copycat, or… someone's messin' with your mind."

Harley glanced up at him, only to see emptiness where he once stood. "Of course, he's gone," she whispered, her voice barely audible, "stupid bat-brats." Sighing, she turned away, shuffling back to her bed with her shoulders slumped in defeat. Crawling under the thin blanket, she curled up into a ball, her back to the intruder. The soft sound of her sobs filled the room as she cried herself to sleep.

Tim yanked off his mask, his breath ragged as he glared at the asylum. Harley Quinn had been telling the truth—she genuinely believed the Joker was dead. "But he's not," he muttered fiercely, pulling the mask back on. His mind was a storm of frustration and confusion.

A dark, sinister, sadistic laughter echoed behind him. "You," Tim growled, his fists clenched tightly. He spun around to see the Joker leaning nonchalantly against a tree, a wide, manic grin plastered across his face. "Miss me?" Joker's laughter erupted, a wild, unhinged cackle that seemed to pierce the night.

Tim's eyes blazed with anger. "Shut up!" he screamed, launching himself at the Joker with a series of fierce punches and kicks. The Joker danced out of the way effortlessly, mocking Tim with every dodge. "Is that the best you can do, bird boy?" Joker taunted, his laughter ringing out.

"You're dead," Tim panted, his voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and rage. "You're not real!"

"Does this feel fake to you?" Joker's voice was a chilling whisper as a crowbar materialized in his hand. Before Tim could react, Joker swung, and the metal struck Tim sharply on the head. "Ah!" Tim cried out, staggering back, his vision blurring.

"You've lost your touch, bird boy," Joker jeered, his tone dripping with cruel amusement.

Tim charged again, but his movements were sluggish, his breath ragged. He was exhausted, and the Joker seemed untouched, unaffected. "What drugs did you take?" Tim gasped, trying to catch his breath. "How are you beating me?"

Joker grabbed the tired vigilante, seized him by the throat, and slammed him into a tree. Tim struggled fiercely, his panic rising. Joker's face was impossibly close, but Tim couldn't even feel the Joker's breath against his skin. "Face it, Red," Joker hissed, his voice a chilling echo in Tim's ears. "You can't get rid of me. I'm in your head. You'll never be free from me."

With a desperate scream, Tim headbutted the Joker, breaking free from his iron grip. He turned, his vision swimming, and saw…saw… Tim blinked. Batgirl, Robin, and Orphan were on their motorbikes staring at him, their expressions a mix of concern and confusion. "Tim?" Batgirl's voice was a sharp, penetrating question. Tim's chest heaved as he stared at his team. The Joker was nowhere to be found. "I… I was fighting the Joker," he said, his voice strained.

"What!" Batgirl's shock was palpable as she dismounted and marched toward him. "Tim," she said his name quietly. "Listen to yourself! The Joker is dead!"

"We don't know that!" Tim shot back, his voice cracking with frustration.

"We were all there! We saw the body!"

"He was just here!" Tim insisted, his voice breaking.

"No one was here!" Batgirl's voice rose in exasperation. "What are you even doing out here dressed like that?"

"I was—what are you guys doing out here?" Tim retorted.

"Looking for you!" Robin exclaimed, his eyes wide with concern.

"Wasn't there a Bat-signal?" Tim demanded, his frustration mounting.

"We already answered it," Robin said tersely.

"Go back to the cave," Batgirl ordered firmly. "You're acting insane. Plus, you have a meeting with Wayne Enterprises board members in 7 hours. So, go."

"Excuse me?" Tim's voice was icy as he stood tall, his eyes flashing. He noticed Orphan and Robin stiffen behind Batgirl, ready to defend Batgirl if needed.

"Batman placed me in charge," Batgirl said through clenched teeth. "You need to go."

Tim's anger flared, but he forced himself to remain composed. "Fine," he snapped, turning on his heel. Without another word, he mounted his bike, revved the engine, and sped off into the night, a sadistic laugh ringing in his ears all the way home.

(12/27)

Tim stared at his reflection in the mirror, squeezing the phone in his hand. The text from Stephanie. It read, You're benched. Tim's anger was reaching a boiling point. "How dare she…?" he growled angrily.

"Aww, poor little bird, grounded by the big, bad…Batgirl?" Joker whispered in his head.

"Shut up," Tim growled. His reflection morphed and before Tim knew it, the Joker was staring back at him. "You're not real."

"You keep saying that. Yet, here I am! Hahahaha!"

"Quiet!" Tim yelled and struck out with his fist, punching the mirror. The glass shattered, fragments scattering across the sink and clattering onto the floor. Tim's breath came in ragged gasps as he stared in horror at the wreckage, his heart pounding in his chest.

Knock. Knock. Tim jumped, startled by the knocking on the bathroom door. "Mr. Drake?" Tim heard the voice of Lucius Fox. "Are you okay in there? The board is ready for you."

"Yeah," Tim answered as he grabbed a bunch of paper towels and cleaned his bloody knuckles. "I just need a few more minutes."

"Okay. I'll let them know."

"Thanks," Tim called out. He quickly washed his hands and rinsed his face. "I can do this," Tim whispered as he turned from the mirror and exited the bathroom.

"We'll see, heeheehee."

Chapter Text

(12/27)

Lucius Fox stood on the top floor of Wayne Enterprise building, looking down. He put his phone to his ear as he watched the young Mr. Tim Drake hurry from the building wildly—crazily. As the line rung, he walked back to the private bathroom and stared at the shattered mirror, the blood droplets in the sink, and bloody tissue in the trash. "Alfred," Lucius spoke, "I hate to interrupt your Christmas vacation. But—since Mr. Wayne is…unavailable—something is wrong with Tim. I don't know what it is, but I think it would be best for everyone if you returned stateside as soon as possible."

Tim stormed into his apartment, slamming the door behind him, and locked himself in the bathroom. He gripped the sink with trembling hands, his knuckles white from the pressure. That was a disaster, he thought, his breaths coming in shaky gasps. He splashed cold water onto his face, the cold water barely grounding him. As he closed his eyes, memories of the board meeting replayed in his mind. Leaning heavily against the door, he slumped to the floor, trying to make sense of the events that had unfolded just an hour ago.

He was drenched in sweat, his face flushed and his breathing ragged. Tim cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure. "Our focus must remain on innovation and stability," he began, his voice wavering. "By investing in— in—"

"Ha-ha-ha." He glanced around frantically, searching for the source of the laughter. He shook his head, trying to pull himself together, and gestured towards the chart on the screen. "By investing in cutting-edge technology and renewable energy sources, we not only ensure our—"

Another burst of laughter interrupted him. "Hee-hee-hee."

Tim's eyes snapped to the back of the room. Joker is here, he realized as a shiver ran down his spine But where? "Um—"

"Mr. Drake?" A voice broke through his panic. Tim turned to see Lucius Fox standing, his brow furrowed with concern. "Are you okay, sir?"

"Um—" Tim tried to speak but was interrupted by another burst of laughter. "Hahahahaha! You're losing them, my boy!" the Joker exclaimed with glee.

"I—" Tim began, but Joker's laughter became uncontrollable. "Shut up!" Tim shouted at the back of the room, his voice echoing sharply.

The room fell silent, everyone staring at him in shock. Lucius rose from his seat, his expression full of worry. "Sir," he said, stepping closer, "are you alright?"

"I'm sorry," Tim stammered, backing into a nearby plant and stumbling. "I'm sorry. I need to leave. I need to leave."

Tim placed his head in his hands as the memory played repeatedly. After stumbling out of the conference room, he sprinted to his car; and sped to his safehouse. Tim rubbed his face again. "I just-I just need to sleep," he gasped. "That's right," he sighed. "I just need sleep."

"He is now at his safehouse on 7th Street," Dick said, spinning his chair to face Stephanie, who had just ended a call.

"That was Lucius," Stephanie replied, her face serious. "Tim tanked the pitch meeting."

"What?" Dick's posture stiffened as he sat up straight. Cassandra, who had been sharpening her blade, looked up in alarm.

"Yeah," Stephanie confirmed. "Lucius called Alfred and had to leave a message. I'm going to try Tim. Then I'll call Alfred," she said, already dialing as she walked away.

Dick turned to Cassandra. "Did you and Steph find any new leads last night?" he asked. Cassandra shook her head. "So the Joker is dead?" Dick pressed. Cassandra nodded. "Hello, Megan," Dick muttered, slapping his forehead. "Of course, he is. Madame Xanadu confirmed it weeks ago. Why are we even doubting this?" He glanced at Cassandra, who gave him a pointed look. "I get it," Dick said, catching on. "It's Tim. Do you think a new 'meta' is on the scene?" Cassandra made a gesture. "You're right," Dick said, standing up. "We need to stay vigilant."

Stephanie reappeared, her expression still tense. "I called Alfred. I hated to disturb him, but I left a message. I also texted Kate to keep an eye out for Tim. She replied with, 'I am not a babysitter.' Is Tim still at his safehouse?"

"Yep," Dick confirmed.

"All right," Stephanie said, taking a deep breath. "Dick, I know you have plans with Barbara. Can you swing by Tim's safehouse?"

"No problem," Dick replied, standing up quickly. "I'll let Barbara know I'll be a few minutes late. She'll understand."

"Thanks," Stephanie said, giving him a quick nod. "We need to figure this out."

As Dick prepared to leave, the weight of the situation settled over them all. The urgency and uncertainty of Tim's condition added an edge to their resolve, pushing them all to act quickly.

(12/28)

"We're not making any progress," Dick groaned in frustration. Yesterday, he had knocked on Tim's safehouse door, only to have Tim answer briefly before slamming it shut in his face. Stephanie and Cassandra experienced the same treatment. Shortly after, Tim moved to a new safehouse, which Cassandra was still tracking. "My hacking skills have their limits, and my device can only do so much," Dick said to Stephanie. "Tim's the real IT expert here."

"We've checked every camera in the area," Stephanie reported. "No one entered before Tim, and no one exited after him."

"Who called in the threat?" Dick asked.

"Detective Gordon mentioned it was a unanimous tip," Stephanie replied. "But I'll request a recording for us to review." She leaned back in her chair, her eyes fixed on the giant screen in the Batcave. "For now, keep reviewing the footage," she instructed Dick.

"What exactly am I looking for?" Dick asked, his tone tinged with frustration.

"Anything out of the ordinary," Stephanie said. "I'm going to relieve Cassandra."

"Fantastic," Dick muttered as he slowly swiveled his chair towards the screen and hit PLAY. "Just how I wanted to spend my vacation—sifting through mediocre security footage. This is so not a crash."

Dick had been staring at the footage for what felt like eternity, sometimes slowing it, playing it frame-by-frame. The recording was on day 22 and no one had approached the abandoned warehouse - correction - no human had approached the warehouse. Plenty of stray dogs, cats, and birds came and went. "This is useless," he muttered in frustration. The sound of two motorcycle engines echoed in the cave, breaking the depressing silence. "We're back," Stephanie announced as she removed her cowl, with Orphan following behind. She held up a small drive. "I managed to download a copy of the unanimous tip," she said. "How's it going?" she asked as she approached him.

"Fantastic," Dick replied dryly. He abruptly stopped the video, pausing it as Stephanie and Cassandra joined him at the screen. The footage was grainy and dim, making it hard to see clearly, but they could make out a figure holding a medium-sized box. The figure appeared nervous, frequently glancing around before entering the warehouse and then leaving shortly after. "Didn't Tim mention something about a Joker box?" Dick asked.

"Yeah," Stephanie confirmed. "Cass and I went back to the warehouse, but it had self-destructed. I see what you're getting at, though. We need to revisit that scene. Let's do that now," she motioned to Cass. "Try to identify the person in that footage and the voice on this recording."

Tim chugged his umpteenth bottle of water. His AC was on full blast, but he still felt as hot and as dry as a desert though he was sweating a ton. His heart was racing, and he was struggling to breathe. Joker did something to me. I knew he was still alive. I should call Steph and—Tim paused. I told them, and they didn't believe me. "Joker's alive," Tim muttered. "I told them, and they didn't believe me. Ah!" he gasped, grabbing his head in pain. Images flashed in front of his eyes. The pain of a whip. The cold steel being dragged against his skin. Joker enraged because he couldn't take "birdy-boy's mask off, now!" Tim rubbed his eyes. "Stop," he cried out weakly. Being strapped to a chair, water-boarded, electrocuted, crying for Batman, begging for death. It was all flooding back. Tim slumped to the floor. He could see Joker's twisted grin like it was in front of him, so he closed his eyes. He could hear Joker's maniacal laughter and feel his breath on his face, so he plugged his ears. Still afraid of the dark because Joker haunted every shadow, every dark crevice. Tim's eyes flew open and darted around the room wildly. "He's watching me," Tim gasped as tears of terror streamed down his face. "He's always watching." He began to rock back-and-forth. "He knows where I am. He's coming for me. I need to get out of here. I need to end this. I'm gonna kill him once and for all."

"Fuck!" Batgirl shouted as she stormed back into the Batcave, ripping off her cowl and throwing it aside. "I'm such an idiot! I should have tested for residue immediately after it happened!" Orphan picked up Batgirl's mask and handed it back to Stephanie, giving her a reassuring pat on the back.

"I guess we both had some breakthroughs," Dick said, appearing in his Robin uniform but without the cowl. "I've identified the mystery man and the anonymous caller—they're the same person." He pressed a button on the screen, bringing up a mugshot of an average-looking man. "This is John Parker. Thirty years old, served five years of a ten-year sentence. He was deemed mentally disturbed and transferred to a psychiatric unit. He's been out on parole for a little over a month and has connections with the Joker and Scarecrow."

Stephanie's eyes widened. "So, the box Tim found was clearly placed there by him. Tim's been poisoned. Dick, get in touch with Cyborg immediately and let him know it's an emergency. Orphan and I are heading to Tim's safehouse to test his blood. Is he still at the same safehouse, or has he moved?" Orphan made a gesture indicating the safehouse was the same. "Good," Stephanie said. "We'll get to him and—" She was interrupted by her comm unit beeping. "Hello?" she answered.

"It's me."

"Kate?" Stephanie replied, surprised.

"I was responding to a break-in and saw Red Robin on his bike," Batwoman said. "I followed him to a park off of 4th. He's…miming? Interpretive dancing? I'm not sure what he's doing."

"What? His tracker says he's still at the safehouse," Stephanie stared at the screen incredulously.

"I don't know what to tell you, but I'm looking right at him. He just headbutted a tree."

"Restrain him," Stephanie ordered.

"Excuse me? Why?"

"Tim's been exposed to some kind of gas. He's hallucinating the Joker and thinks he's fighting him."

"He is now punching a tree."

"Please stop him."

"I'll send you my coordinates."

"Orphan," Stephanie said, ending the call. "We're on our way. Dick—"

"Calling Cyborg now," Dick replied.

"Okay," Stephanie said, pulling on her cowl and stepping into her Batgirl role. "Let's go."

Chapter Text

(12/28)

"You can't touch me! You can't touch me! Ahahahahaha!" Joker's cackled maniacally Red Robin's weak punches, moving like a phantom. Red Robin leaned against a tree, his breath nothing more than sharp, ragged gasps. Sweat soaked his suit, his heart pounded against his ribs. He looked at Joker with wide-eyed astonishment. How is he not tired? How can he be so... alive?

Joker twirled and laughed as he taunted, "Come on, bird boy! What's the matter? Can't keep up?"

Fury welled up in Red Robin's chest. With a roar, he lunged again. This time, his fist connected with Joker's pale face. The sound of the hit echoed in the still night air. "Ow!" Joker stumbled back, rubbing his cheek, his grin unfaltering. "That actually hurt!" But something was wrong. Red Robin stared at the spot he'd struck. No bruise. No swelling. Not even a hint of redness. Why isn't he reacting? This... doesn't make sense. "You don't look so good, little bird," Joker crooned as he slowly advanced, the gleam of a crowbar catching the moonlight as he swung it casually at his side.

"Red Robin!" a voice cut through the tension, sharp and commanding. He whipped his head toward it. Batwoman. She was standing just behind him, her face shadowed, but her tone laced with concern. "What's going on?"

He blinked, his brain slowly catching up. "Joker—he—" Red Robin turned back to where the clown had been, but the spot was empty. No Joker. No crowbar. No laughter. Nothing. "I don't understand," he whispered, eyes darting, searching. "He was right here."

"Who was?" Batwoman's voice was firmer now, and she approached slowly, carefully.

"Joker," Red Robin snapped at her, feeling the weight of her gaze on him. "I was fighting him—just now. He was right here! Why don't you believe me? Why are you all letting him get away?" His voice cracked, his frustration boiling over. "Are you all blind?"

Batwoman's posture stiffened, her eyes narrowed behind her mask. "Red Robin," she spoke delicately, "Joker is dead."

The words hit him like a punch to the gut. "I don't have time for this," he muttered, throwing up his hands, trying to shake the confusion from his head. "I'm going to find him." As he moved past her, Batwoman grabbed his arm. "You need to go back to the cave. You're not well."

"I'm fine!" Red Robin snarled, pulling his arm free. "Let go, Kate."

Batwoman bristled at the sound of her name. "You're not fine," she said, trying to hide how worried she was. "You're chasing a ghost. Someone is messing with your head."

"I know what I saw!" Red Robin growled, his voice rising with desperation. "He's alive! He's real!" His chest heaved, his world spun, and the lingering echo of Joker's laughter haunted him.

"I will not let you kill yourself chasing a ghost," Batwoman said steadily.

"Then get out of my way."

"No." The finality in her voice was like a door slamming shut.

"Fine," Red Robin hissed. "I guess I'll have to move you myself."

He struck first, but his movements were sluggish and telegraphed. Batwoman thwarted his attempt, skillfully twisting his wrist behind his back with practiced precision. "Look at you," she said softly. "You're exhausted. You need help." Red Robin gritted his teeth, twisting and rolling to break free, but his body screamed in protest. He threw a wild punch—reckless, uncoordinated. Batwoman ducked under it with ease and countered, landing a precise blow to his ribs. He cried out, stumbling back. "You're in no shape to fight," she said, her voice heavy.

Panic flared in Red Robin's chest. Nothing would stop him. With a desperate cry, he lunged again, but Batwoman deflected every hit with ease, her movements fluid and calm. His were frantic, uncoordinated.

Finally, Batwoman swept his legs out from under him, and Red Robin hit the ground hard, the world spinning around him.

"Stay down," she warned, but he forced himself up, staggering. "I'm so sorry," she whispered, and before he could react, she struck—quick, clean, precise. A hard punch to the gut, followed by a chop to his neck. His world tilted, his breath caught in his throat, and he felt himself slump.

Batwoman caught him before he could hit the ground, holding him up beneath his arms. "I've got you," she whispered. "Don't worry. We'll get you help."

Victor stared at the results of Tim's brain scan, his normally calm face a mixture of confusion, disbelief, and horror.

"So?" Stephanie's voice was a sharp whisper, eyes glued to Tim's unmoving form. "How bad is it?"

"Bad," Victor replied, his voice tight. His gaze flicked from the scan to the unconscious man strapped to the bed. Tim's chest rose in shallow, ragged breaths. "His brain is systematically shutting down his body. If we don't figure out exactly what he's been exposed to—I won't know what to treat."

"What do we do?" Kate's question came out strained, her fists clenched at her sides.

"Keep pushing liquids until—" the sudden, shrill alarm of a machine interrupted Victor. His head snapped towards it, eyes widening. "Blood analysis," he muttered, frantically pulling up the results. A flash of disbelief crossed his face. "Oh no, oh no, oh no…"

"What's wrong?" Dick was already at his side, heart pounding as Cassandra joined him. Her sharp eyes scanned the screen.

"Wait, that's Scarecrow's fear toxin," Dick said, recognizing the chemical makeup. "And—Mad Hatter's mind control serum." Cassandra pointed to another section. "Venom—the kind Bane uses."

Kate's voice trembled as she read the last line. "Phencyclidine. PCP."

Victor's jaw clenched. "Mixed with Datura—by itself — causes auditory hallucinations, extreme paranoia, confusion, delusion. And there's Scopolamine—distorts perception, causes memory loss, and in high doses... respiratory failure." He hesitated, looking down at Tim. "It's a miracle he's not already dead." Stephanie gasped, clutching the edge of the bed. Tim jerked, his muscles spasming beneath the restraints. His breath came in rattling bursts, eyes flickering beneath his lids as if locked in a nightmare he couldn't escape. As Victor urgently adjusted the machines, Tim's body jerked again, and the beeping of the monitor grew more erratic, filling the room with an ominous, accelerating rhythm. Every second felt like a countdown, ticking closer to the unthinkable. "Get him sedated!" Victor barked. "Now! We need to keep him stable, or he won't make it through the hour. Oxygen mask, make sure the paddles are nearby. We are going to need them." He turned to them. "I need to get to STAR Labs," he muttered to himself, "but he doesn't have much time. Think, Vic, think. Slow his heart down, maybe slow down the toxins? Do you guys have any activated charcoal?"

"Yep," Stephanie said, finding it, and handing it to Vic.

"Raven!" Dick blurted out, voice desperate. "She can heal people—maybe she can pull him out of this—or keep him alive until you get back."

Victor's head snapped toward him. "Get her here, NOW! Time's running out—"

"I give up," Raven muttered, slamming her calculus book shut with a frustrated sigh. "This is impossible."

"RAVEN! OPEN UP!" Richard's voice boomed from the hallway, accompanied by a frantic pounding on her door.

She frowned, waving a hand to swing the door open with her powers. "Holy Azar, Richard, what—"

"No time to explain!" Richard burst into the room, eyes wide with panic. He grabbed her arm, yanking her up from her chair. "It's Tim—he's dying. Now. We need you now."

"What?" Raven's breath hitched, her confusion quickly overtaken by the alarm in his voice. She stumbled as he tugged her along, barely maintaining her pace.

"He's seeing the Joker, Raven. The Joker's dead—but Tim…" Richard's words tumbled out, his grip tightening. "He's losing it. If we don't get to him, he won't make it."

Raven's heart pounded as Richard dragged her faster. "Okay, I'm coming!"

Tim's eyes fluttered open. His vision swam, his stomach churned, and his head throbbed violently. It was like a hammer was driving a nail into his skull. The room blurred—dark shadows of the Batcave, its sterile equipment, and cold stone pressing in around him. His breath came in short, panicked gasps when he realized he was strapped down. His heart pounded, hard and fast, slamming against his chest. He yanked at the straps, desperate to free himself, but they held firm. Then he heard it.

"Ha… ha… ha."

Tim's head snapped toward the corner of the room. His pulse froze. There, in the dim light, the Joker's sick grin split the shadows, his wild eyes burned with malicious delight.

"You're going to die," the Joker's voice slithered through the air, dripping with venom. His laugh echoed, a maddening sound that clawed at Tim's mind. "And I'm going to enjoy every second."

"No… no…" Tim whispered, his throat dry, his voice shaky. He strained harder against the straps, pulling until his wrists burned, but the bindings wouldn't budge.

The Joker's grin widened. "Better hurry," he crooned, his figure flickering like a broken hologram. "Tick-tock, Timmy boy. You're running out of time."

Tim's heart raced faster, panic surging. Sweat poured down his face, stinging his eyes, his pulse roaring in his ears. The room seemed to tilt, and his breath hitched in his throat. He looked out the window—Stephanie, Cassandra, Kate… They were out there, rummaging through equipment, trying to find something.

"They can't see me," Joker hissed, his voice bouncing around the cave. "But they will…after I'm through with you."

No. Tim's chest tightened as dread clawed at him. I have to stop him. Looking back at his team, he thought, This is for their own good. The Joker's laugh grew louder, rattling inside his skull.

Tim's fingers fumbled with the straps. He had to stay calm—calm—but his hands were shaking uncontrollably. His vision blurred again, the Joker's maniacal eyes burning holes into him. He couldn't let them stop him. He couldn't fail.

I won't let the Joker win.

"This is my fault," Stephanie said, her hands trembling as she and Cassandra hastily compiled the list of items Victor had left behind.

"It's not your fault," Kate insisted, her voice strained but steady.

"I should have gone back to the warehouse immediately," Stephanie argued, her frustration evident.

"Yeah? Well, I should have taken you seriously when you first reached out. I'm still not completely use to this 'team' thing." Kate replied. "If I hadn't been so flippant…how about we're both to blame? Let's just make sure this never happens again."

Without warning, the lights in the cave flickered and then plunged into darkness. The emergency lights flared to life, casting an eerie red glow. A deafening alarm blared, sending the bats above into a frenzy. "What the heck?" Kate shouted over the cacophony. "What's going on?"

"The cave's emergency protocol," Stephanie shouted, trying to be heard over the noise. "It's designed to respond to hostiles and intruders. But how did it get triggered?" A sharp tug on her cape made her spin around. Cassandra pointed anxiously at Tim's bed—now empty.

"Fuck," Stephanie gasped, her eyes widening in horror. "Ow!" a searing pain shot through her arms.

"Rubber bullets!" Kate yelled, ducking behind cover as more projectiles whizzed by. "Ow!" she screeched as one struck her. Stephanie grabbed a batarang, her movements quick and desperate. She hurled it toward the turret's location. A loud whoosh followed the explosion as a sonic cannon fired up and released a deafening noise. The girls covered their ears, their faces contorted in pain from the blaring sound. "Omigosh!" Stephanie shouted, her voice nearly lost in the din.

"This is overkill!" Kate screamed, her voice cracking with frustration. Just then, a black energy beam slammed into the sonic cannon, rendering it silent. "Wait, what?" Kate looked around, bewildered. Stephanie looked around. "Raven," she breathed in relief as Raven and Dick appeared from the Zeta tube.

"What's happening?" Dick asked with a look of surprise as Raven shielded them from the projectiles that began targeting them. "I was gone for less than two minutes."

"Tim escaped," Stephanie panted, her eyes darting around. "He activated the emergency protocol." Silence. Then a loud hissing sound filled the air. "Gas masks!" Stephanie shouted. Dick and Cassandra scrambled to find the masks, quickly handing them out. They secured them just in time as the gas seeped into the room.

"This is seriously overkill," Kate muttered, her voice muffled by the mask as she looked around at the pandemonium. "I'm going to kill my cousin."

Red Robin staggered, disoriented, barely able to grasp his surroundings. He found himself outside, standing barefoot on the icy rooftop, the bitter cold searing through him. Snowflakes drifted down, clinging to his skin as he glanced up at the overcast sky. He reached out, catching a flurry on his ungloved, bruised hand, letting it melt away. His own breath, visible in the frigid air, shattered the silence of the winter night. "This is how it ends," Red Robin muttered to himself, the weight of his situation pressing heavily on his shoulders. A chilling laugh echoed from behind him, and he turned around, not surprised to see he wasn't alone. "How about one last dance?" the Joker's voice slithered through the night, laced with sadistic glee.

Red Robin's face transformed into a resolute mask despite the numbing cold in his limbs. The Joker stood there, his grin wide and menacing, his eyes gleaming with twisted excitement. Red Robin met the Joker's gaze with fierce determination and growled, "Let's do this."

Chapter Text

The three sidekicks and Raven cowered behind a makeshift barrier as the laser fire intensified. "Good idea," Kate said to Dick, her tone tense but impressed, "using the mirrors to deflect the lasers."

"Hopefully, I'll have hacked B's system before our fortress falls apart," Dick muttered, his fingers flying over the device in front of him.

Stephanie exhaled loudly, clearly frustrated. "We don't have time for this. Every second we're stuck here is another second Tim doesn't have. We don't even know where he is."

"Tracker?" Kate asked, eyes flicking to Dick.

Dick shook his head. "As long as the Batcave is in defense mode, we won't be able to access the tracking system."

Raven closed her eyes for a moment, her brow furrowed in concentration. "I may have a way to locate Tim," she said quietly, uncertain. "But I haven't done it before, so…" The young, mute girl—Raven had yet to learn her name—reached out and gently grasped Raven's hand. Raven glanced at her, and though the girl couldn't speak, Raven understood her unspoken plea. She nodded. "Okay," Raven replied softly. She crossed her legs, sat in a meditative position, and placed her hands on the floor. "Just… don't freak out," she warned the others, "and protect my body." Raven took a long breath, steadying herself, and then exhaled. She repeated the action, centering her focus, before softly chanting. "Azarath. Metrion. Zinthos. Azarath. Metrion. Zinthos. Azarath. Metrion. Zinthos." Her voice trailed off as her astral form slipped free. She opened all four of her eyes and searched.

Raven's powers expanded over Gotham, stretching across the city's landscape as she fought to keep control over her demonic side. She felt the chaotic swirl of countless minds as she briefly connected to each one. She pushed herself further and harder. Come on, Tim. Where are you? Then she spotted him—a figure slamming his fists against the walls of a building. It was a familiar place, just across from the library she had visited a few weeks ago. Tim, she relaxed just a little. She steered her powers toward him. "Tim," she whispered in his mind, startling the vigilante. She did a quicky, cursory glance of his body. He looked awful. His Red Robin uniform was incomplete, with only a cape, mask, red spandex, and utility belt in place, but missing gloves, boots, and various other accessories. His hair was a mess, his face pale and sweaty, his breathing labored, and his right hand hung limp at his side, clearly broken. "Tim," she repeated gently, her voice reaching into his mind. "I don't know what's going on, but you're hurt. You need to come back to the cave."

"I can't," Tim replied aloud, his stance rigid. "It's the Joker. I have to stop him."

"The Joker is dead," Raven insisted, echoing what Richard told her.

"But I see him everywhere," Tim's voice cracked, his words trembling with exhaustion. "No one else sees him, but I do. He's here. He's alive."

Raven hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Then let me see him… through your eyes."

"What?"

"Let me in, Tim. Let me see what you're seeing."

Tim lowered his head, sinking to his knees, too tired to resist anymore. "Okay," he muttered, "I'll let you in." As soon as his mental defenses dropped, Raven slipped into his mind. Her breath caught in her throat. Holy crap! Tim wasn't just in awful shape—he was dying. She experienced it as if her own body was deteriorating. The pain was sharp and immediate, threatening to overwhelm her.

Focusing herself, Raven pushed past the agony and connected with his psyche. "Look," she said, guiding his gaze as she turned his head from side to side. "There's no one here, Tim. You're alone. There's no—JOKER!" Raven screamed as a dark figure punched her in the jaw, knocking her soul back into her own body. Her eyes snapped open as she found herself back in the Batcave.

"Raven?" Stephanie was at her side in an instant. "What happened? Are you okay?"

"The Joker… he's real," Raven panted. "At least, real to Tim. He's hallucinating, but… Tim's in bad shape. He's dying."

"Victor was supposed to bring medicine," Kate said, her frustration clear. "But the Zeta tube isn't working with the cave in lockdown mode."

"I'm doing my best," Dick called out from where he was working on the system.

Raven sat up, shaking off the disorientation. "I know where Tim is," she said firmly. "I can get to him."

"Then go!" Stephanie urged her.

"We've got this covered," Kate added, glancing at the others. Raven nodded, took a steadying breath, and then disappeared into a portal.

Red Robin's breath came in ragged gasps as he stood, swaying, on the rooftop. His body ached—his shattered hand throbbed with every beat of his heart, and his head was a chaotic storm of fear and fatigue. He'd been fighting for hours, or maybe days. He'd lost track. The Joker's voice echoed in his skull, relentless, mocking him. "You're cracking, kid," the Joker's voice whispered from the shadows. "No one's coming to save you. You're all alone."

I know, Red Robin thought, despair settling into his bones. He wasn't sure how much longer he could keep fighting. His vision blurred, and for a brief, desperate moment, he thought he felt Raven's presence. "Raven," he gasped, hope flickering weakly within. "Raven?" He spun around, searching for her, but the rooftop was empty.

"She's not here," came the sickeningly gleeful voice. The Joker materialized out of the darkness, smiling malevolently. "It's just you," he said, swinging the crowbar, "and me." The crowbar cracked against Red Robin's ribs with brutal force, and he staggered, choking on the pain. Before he could catch his breath, the Joker swung again, hitting him squarely in the back. Red Robin collapsed, bracing himself on his hands and knees, his body trembling in pain. "Ha ha ha!" The Joker laughed maniacally as he danced around Red Robin's crumpling form.

It's over, Red Robin thought. I can't do this anymore. The Joker's boot slammed down on his back, forcing him to the ground. Red Robin groaned as his chest hit the cold concrete, every breath a struggle. "Joker…" he moaned, the fight draining out of him. "Stop."

The Joker's grin widened, and Red Robin felt his breath against his ear, a vile, twisted imitation of intimacy. "Ha. Ha. Ha," the Joker whispered, his weight pressing down on Tim's back, suffocating him.

And then… nothing. The weight was gone. The Joker vanished, leaving only the echo of his laughter.

Tim's body went limp, defeated. He felt cold and hopelessly alone. This is it, he thought. Maybe I should just… let go.

"Tim? Tim?"

The voice was soft, familiar—impossibly gentle amidst the chaos. He felt hands touch the back of his neck, grounding him. Warm hands. Real.

"Tim," the calm voice said again, cutting through the fog of his mind. "I'm so sorry about this."

Raven.

He blinked, struggling to focus as her presence enveloped him. Sudden relief flooded his chest. He wasn't alone anymore. "Raven…" he gasped. She was real, and she was here.

Raven couldn't believe she was about to form a bond, but…desperate times and all that. The bond would remain intact only until Tim was fully healed. Placing her hands softly on his head and back, she let her essence flow into him, linking her mind and soul to his. Suddenly, she wasn't just Raven—she was Raven and Tim.

As her healing powers worked, memories from his life flooded her consciousness. His sixth birthday, the excitement of his first computer, the raw grief of losing his parents, his journey with Bruce Wayne, training, becoming Red Robin—getting captured and tortured by the Joker. Raven absorbed it all, her heart aching as she relived his deepest pain, pushing herself to heal both his body and his mind. Feeling his mental and physical wounds close, Raven felt herself separating from him, until finally, she was just Raven again.

She gasped, drawing her powers back into herself. Her eyes had been closed the entire time, and it wasn't until she heard a soft, "Raven? Raven?" that she realized they had opened. In front of her sat a healthy, thoroughly confused, half-dressed Red Robin. He looked around before his gaze settled on her. Without hesitation, he reached for her, pulling her into a tight hug. "He's gone," he gasped into her neck, his voice trembling with a mix of relief and disbelief. "He's gone." Raven, caught off guard, awkwardly patted his back, feeling the warmth of his embrace. "You… you… what did you do?" he asked, pulling back just enough to look at her.

"It's... hard to explain," Raven answered. She reached out, her hands resting on his face as she smoothed his messy hair. "Are you okay? How do you feel?"

"Better," Red Robin smiled, the weight of the past days lifting from his shoulders. He glanced around before, with a quick motion, pulled his mask off. His eyes met hers, his voice thick with emotion. "Thank you," he breathed, resting his forehead gently against hers. "Thank you," he repeated, tears edging his words. "He's gone," he tried to hold back a sob. "He's gone."

Raven's heart ached at the raw vulnerability in his voice. Reciprocating the hug, she whispered, "You never have to thank me for saving your life," she whispered.

Raven didn't know how long they stayed in each other's embrace, but she was exhausted—her body still healing itself from the strain of the bond—and freezing. She wasn't even in uniform. She was wearing a sweatshirt and leggings, and her hair was in a messy ponytail. This is embarrassing.

Tim held her a moment longer, reluctant to let go, and Raven could feel his gratitude in the way he held her. But she was freezing. She glanced at the snow falling around them, pulling her sweatshirt closer. "Are you cold?" she asked, trying to make light of the situation. "Because I'm cold."

"Hm?" Tim blinked before pulling back slightly. "Oh—oh my gosh! You must be freezing!" His gaze darted around, noticing his own missing gear. "Where are my gloves? Wait. Where are my boots?" He crawled to the edge of the roof, peering down. "Well, there's my bike," he said with a small chuckle before turning back to her. "You don't look so good. Did you… absorb my injuries?"

"Yeah," Raven replied, her smile weak but genuine, though she couldn't stop the small shiver that passed through her. Without missing a beat, Tim shrugged off his cape and wrapped it securely around her shoulders. "This should help keep you warm," he breathed, the gesture filled with a tenderness that made Raven's chest tighten. "Looks like we're stuck here for a bit."

Raven let out a small laugh. "Give me a minute. I'll have enough energy to teleport us—and your bike—back to the Batcave."

Tim sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and relief crossing his face. But then his eyes widened in realization. "Oh no—the Batcave! They're trapped, aren't they?"

"They are," Raven nodded, glancing at him with a knowing look. "Bruce's defense systems are a little… excessive."

"Yeah," Tim chuckled, "he likes to be prepared."

He held Raven's gaze, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that sent a flutter through her stomach. Raven turned away before standing on shaky legs, feeling her strength gradually returning. "Okay, I'm good."

"Are you sure?" Tim asked, concern clear in his voice as he followed her, sliding his mask back on.

"The sooner you get back, the sooner you can rest," she replied with a small, tired smile. "You need it."

"For once, I agree," he said with a soft chuckle, relief and gratitude shining through his fatigue.

(1/1 – 12:01 a.m.)

Raven looked out the enormous window as fireworks lit up the sky. She had finally purged all the drugs from her system and found herself staying at Wayne Manor, ushering in the New Year.

Alfred had shown up the day before, frantic and worried after receiving both Lucius and Stephanie's messages. He came immediately, even contacting Bruce, who was on his way back from wherever, though it would still take three weeks for him to reach Earth's orbit. And Tim had slept for over 40 hours straight, waking just minutes before the countdown to New Year's Day.

Now Raven sat contentedly on a window seat, watching the firework show. "Hey," she heard Tim say. She turned to see him standing there, sheepish, holding two giant mugs. Her heart skipped a beat. He looks so adorable. Barefoot, a gray T-shirt, and pajama bottoms that were a little too long but hung low on his hips in a way that made her stomach flutter. Raven felt her face warm and schooled her expression. "That's not coffee, is it?" she asked.

"Uh…no," Tim smiled, handing her a mug. "I've decided to go several days without coffee. This is decaf tea."

"Going without coffee? Are you sure you'll survive?"

"Funny, but, no, I'm not sure." He joined her on the seat, and together they watched the opulent firework display.

Raven glanced at him, captivated by the colors reflecting off his face. "Tim," she spoke hesitantly, drawing his attention. He turned his blue eyes to her, and instantly Raven felt breathless. Has he always been this handsome? "I need to tell you about how I found and healed you. I entered your mind and saw some things."

"Raven," Tim placed his hand gently over hers, his touch warm and reassuring. "It doesn't matter right now. I'm just happy to be here—alive and in my right mind. We'll talk about it later. Okay?"

"Okay," she nodded, a soft smile playing on her lips.

Tim gave her hand a light squeeze. "Happy New Year, Raven."

She looked at him, feeling a rare warmth in her chest. "Happy New Year, Tim." They sat in comfortable silence, watching the sky light up with vibrant colors.

Chapter Text

Raven shot upright in bed, her breath coming in ragged gasps. It had been a month since the mind-meld with Tim, yet the nightmares hadn't stopped. They twisted together: the Joker, her father, and even stupid calculus haunted her nights.

Tonight's nightmare had been different. Tim had been tied to a chair, the Joker and his goons pummeling him. That felt less like a nightmare and more like a memory, Raven thought, her heart still racing.

She reached over, flicking on her bedside lamp, then grabbed a book from her shelf. There's no way I'm falling back to sleep now.

Tim jolted awake for the umpteenth time this month, gasping for air. He couldn't make sense of what he was seeing, or even who he was seeing. The Joker no longer haunted his dreams, and for that, he was grateful. However, something else did—something terrifying. Something or someone who kept beating the crap out of him. He couldn't pin down what or who it was, but every time he woke, he was drenched in cold sweat, a racing heart, and achy limbs.

With a frustrated sigh, he collapsed back onto his pillow. What is going on? Why can't I sleep? He rubbed his eyes, exhaustion settling in. I can't sleep. I need coffee.

"So," Black Canary smiled, crossing her legs, "have you asked him?"

"No," Raven said. "No. He's still…I don't want to…re-traumatize him by accident. And we haven't really…seen each other in person."

"I thought you two resumed your tutoring."

"Video chat."

"I see. That is very thoughtful—considering Tim and his trauma," Black Canary incline her head towards Raven, "but, Raven, you haven't had a good night's sleep since that night."

"I don't sleep well very often," Raven said.

"You've been having nightmares involving the Joker every night since that night," Black Canary corrected. "You're reliving his trauma. And what about Tim? Is there a chance that he's reliving your memories?"

"Oh, I hope not," Raven answered. She worried her bottom lip.

"Well, what do you think you should do?"

"I know what will help, but…" Raven's voice trailed off.

"Raven, it's been almost a year since you arrived," Black Canary's voice was calm but probing. "You've made incredible progress—you're building a life here, just like your mother wanted. You're taking chances, forming new connections. But you still keep everyone at a distance. Would it really be so bad to let someone in?"

"I talk to you," Raven muttered.

"You only just started really opening up to me. And this is mandatory." Raven sighed and Black Canary continued. "Just…give it a chance."

Raven stared up at the ceiling, reflecting on Black Canary's words. Let someone in? She wasn't sure. She had let people in before… and they had died, rejected her, or, in Eric's case, betrayed her in the worst way. Rolling onto her side with a heavy sigh, she thought, Tomorrow is Saturday. Maybe I'll visit my mother… learn more about this dream-sharing thing. Closing her eyes, she pushed the thoughts away.

Then she was falling. "Ow!" she gasped as she landed on something both soft and hard. Where am I? The thought had scarce time to settle before she was flipped onto her stomach, and a muscular arm wrapped around her neck, cutting off her air flow.  I'm being choked! Panic surged through her, her mind racing as she summoned her powers, ready to strike.

"Who are you? How did you get in? What are you doing here?" a familiar voice hissed into her ear.

"T-Tim," Raven choked out.

"Raven?" Tim released her immediately, his voice filled with confusion." Raven gasped for air, coughing as she rubbed her sore neck while Tim hurried to turn on the light. As the light flooded the room, she rolled onto her back, her breath still unsteady. Tim's confused face appeared above her, his brow furrowed. "Raven," he said again, softer this time. "What are you doing here?"

"How's your neck?" Tim asked, sliding the cup of tea to her.

"It'll heal," Raven answered, her voice was still raspy.

"I am so sorry," Tim said apologetically.

"It's fine." Raven fidgeted in her seat, shivering in the cold room.

"So…you teleported in your sleep?" Tim repeated as he sat next to her at the kitchen island. "Does that happen often?"

"No," Raven answered, "only when I'm stressed or worried." Her eyes widened at her honest admission. She quickly brought her cup to her lips, feeling Tim's stare on her. The tea warmed her from head to toe, and she sighed in contentment. "I thought you had to know where something is before you can teleport there," Tim said. "You've never been to my penthouse."

"Yeah, yeah," Raven tapped her mug. "Um…I saw it in your memories," she explained, shivering. Raven kept her bedroom warm, which is why she was wearing small sleep shorts and a spaghetti top. She had not expected to teleport to freezing Gotham. "So…yeah…" She turned to Tim, who eyed her from head-to-toe. "You're freezing," he surmised. "Wait here." He left, appearing moments later with a hoodie. "Here," he smiled, handing it to Raven.

"Thank you," Raven took the item gratefully before pulling it over her head. It was big on her, and so warm. Raven wanted to curl up in a ball inside of it and go to sleep. She sensed humor coming from her left, and looked to see Tim staring at her, his mouth twisted in amusement. Raven snatched her cup, attempting to conceal her flushed cheeks. "So," Tim sighed, "that explains how you teleported here. It doesn't explain why. Earlier you said you sleep-teleport when you're stressed or worried. Since you teleported on top of me, I can only infer that you are stressed and worried about me. Raven stared at the cup in her hand. "Why? I'm doing a lot better than I was. I haven't gone out as Red Robin—I'm waiting for the all-clear from Batman, who's still off-world. I'm back in therapy, and I'm sleeping more. The dreams are rough, and I don't understand them...but I am sleeping."

"Dreams," Raven had perked up when Tim mentioned the dreams. "Your dreams," she latched on to the topic. "They've been…different, right?"

"Yeah," Tim answered. "They make little sense."

"Can you describe one?" Raven asked tentatively.

"This last one... about a week ago... I saw an older version of Dick and Garfield, some orange-skinned woman, and a black-haired girl. Victor was there too, but he looked different—bulkier. I think Wally was there as well, but he was older... and alive." As Tim spoke, he carefully watched Raven's face. Her subtle, almost imperceptible micro-expressions gave him a clue as to why she was asking. "That's your team," he breathed. "I'm seeing things from your universe. Does that mean...?" Tim paused, his lips pressed together in thought. "I haven't been having nightmares," he stated thoughtfully. "Raven, have you been having my dreams? How do I have your memories?" He stared at her, his eyes searching hers. "Are you having nightmares about the Joker? Is that why my nightmares involving the Joker have stopped?"

"Y-Y-Yeah," Raven answered slowly. "I think we're seeing each other's dreams and—"

"Memories," Tim finished for her. "How?"

"Well, when I entered your mind-"

"Saved my life," Tim interrupted, giving her a grateful look.

"Right. You were dying. Your mind was rapidly deteriorating, so I bonded us."

"What is that?"

"It's hard to explain," Raven began, "but... your mind was deteriorating, and your body systems were shutting down. So, I took your mind," she raised her left hand, "and my mind," she lifted her right hand. "And I merged them." She brought her palms together. Then, I took your soul," she shook her left hand slightly, "and my soul," she shook her right, "and merged them, too." She interlocked her fingers. "By binding our minds and souls, I was able to... become one with your body. That allowed me to pull the poison from your system while also healing your mind. So, for a brief moment, you and I were one. A bridge formed between our brains, and our memories started crossing over. When I broke the connection"—Raven separated her hands—"that should have ended it. But... it seems like we're still connected somehow." She glanced at Tim, who was staring at her in awe. Embarrassed, Raven felt her cheeks flush and her stomach do an odd flip. She pressed on, avoiding his gaze. "I was planning to head to Azarath tomorrow to see if anyone knows anything about the bond I created."

"That…is…fascinating," Tim said. Raven hadn't been expecting that reply. She's been expecting fear and horror, not the wide-eyed wonder she was seeing. "You literally crossed our wires. Now, I have some of your memories, and you have some of my mind. That is amazing Okay, so... what you did when you bonded our minds, souls, and bodies, it's—well, you bridged our neural pathways, linking them through some kind of psionic frequency. Our cerebral cortices—responsible for higher cognitive functions like thought, memory, and perception—were temporarily synchronized. But that was just the surface. Somehow, you also tapped into the deeper layers of our minds—the limbic system, where emotions are processed. You didn't just connect our thoughts—you synced our emotional responses, too. That's where the soul-bonding comes into play. By aligning the neural networks in our limbic systems, you essentially created an emotional resonance, a kind of empathic feedback loop between us."

Raven could only blink as he continued his rambling.

"And our bodies becoming one?" he said, lost in his own world, "that's even more fascinating. When you linked us, it must've triggered a somatic response—like how neurons in the motor cortex fire to control voluntary movement. But instead of controlling just our own bodies, we were briefly influencing each other's biological functions. The bond must have caused a temporary fluctuation in bioelectric fields, aligning our biorhythms, syncing heart rates, breathing, maybe even muscle responses." He looked at her in amazement. "You didn't just connect us mentally or emotionally. You linked us on a cellular level—maybe even a subatomic one. It's like you reprogrammed our very biology to operate in tandem, if only for a moment."

Raven stared vacantly at Tim. She blinked once, then twice. "I used magic," she said.

Tim chuckled. "I'm sorry, I'm nerd-ing out. You've been having nightmares," he said, getting back on topic, "my nightmares. Have you relived the…torture?" Tim asked hesitantly.

"I've seen and experienced enough," Raven answered. She then frowned. "Tim, I am so sorry that happened to you. I wish I could take your pain away completely."

Tim's blue eyes locked onto her violet ones, and he couldn't look away. There was something undeniably tender in the way he held her gaze amidst the chaos of their conversation. Raven wanted to look away, but she couldn't. Her heart jumped in her throat as he continued to gaze at her. Eventually, he spoke again. "I've dreamed some pretty horrific stuff that I don't understand at all," Tim said softly, his gaze still fixed on her. The way he spoke, the intensity of his focus, seemed to reveal just how deeply he valued her presence and the comfort she brought him.

"What did you see?" Raven asked.

"Well... it was a huge, red-skinned monster with four or six eyes. It kind of reminded me of the one we faced in your mind, but much worse. It had white hair and horns, I think. Two nights ago, I had an incredibly intense dream about it. I was so overwhelmed with fear that I ended up throwing up."

"Uh…yeah," Raven shifted in her seat, "that's Trigon. That's my dad."

Tim stared at her. "Your father is horrifying, terrifying, and deeply alarming. Honestly, I don't think any words can truly capture the scene I was dreaming about. The carnage and bloodshed—the ease with which he disposed of…" Tim felt his stomach turn. "It was a dreadful night. I can't imagine fighting him."

"Yeah. What else?" she asked, not really wanting to know.

"He…possessed you? You interrupted a wedding–I think? Dick was marrying someone."

"Yeah," Raven bit her lip uncomfortably as she remembered that day.

"Um…" Tim sighed. "I also remember feeling intense heartbreak, like my heart is being smashed to pieces. It's awful."

Raven fidgeted in her seat. "Wow, you've seen a lot," Raven exhaled, not meeting Tim's eyes.

"You've been through a lot," Tim muttered. Raven felt hesitancy coming from Tim. "Anything else?" she asked, not looking at him. "I can sense you're holding back."

"Did someone try to…procreate with you?"

"Trigondammit," Raven muttered. She was feeling flustered. Has he seen everything?

"Raven," Tim said softly, leaning in a bit to catch her eye. Raven let her hair fall to shield her face, hiding from him. "Raven," he whispered again, his voice gentle. When she didn't respond, he gently reached out, his warm hand covering hers. The unexpected touch startled her, but she looked up to find him offering a reassuring smile. "Whatever happened to you," Tim said with sincerity, "it wasn't your fault."

"No," Raven whispered, shaking her head, "there are things you don't know—things I did when I became desperate. I hurt…" Raven stopped herself.

"Whatever you did or didn't do, having someone capture and try to force or threaten to force themselves on you—you didn't deserve that." Raven blinked back tears. "I'm guessing a lot of villains on your Earth wanted offspring from you because of your heritage."

"It felt that way."

Tim hesitated as his expression softened. "As I've been watching and listening to you, it seems you hid a lot from your team…mentally and emotionally. You dealt with a lot more than they know, but you kept it to yourself for the sake of their comfort." Raven felt something sprout within, and her heart quickened as he continued. "Don't do that here, with us…with me," Tim said. "Go to Black Canary or come to me. Don't try to handle things on your own."

"What if it's better that way?" she asked softly.

"No, it's never better that way. When I heard about the Joker's death, it brought back every bad memory. All the trauma I went through came rushing back. I didn't tell anyone on the team, and that led to me being demoted, benched, poisoned, and almost killed. I don't know how your old team operated or what led to your acts of desperation, but… you're not alone. I might be the last person you expect or want, but you have me."

Tears welled up in Raven's eyes as she felt the depth of Tim's sincerity. "Why?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Why do you care so much? You don't know me—the real me."

"You're right," Tim said gently, his eyes never leaving hers. "I don't know the real you, but I know enough. And," he shifted to face her fully, "I find myself wanting to know more." His gaze was intense, holding her in place, wishing her to see his earnestness. "How about this?" he continued. "Whenever one of us has a hard time sleeping, we call each other. We can talk about what we're seeing, dreaming, or just… anything." Raven's instinct was to refuse, but she found it hard to do so when he was being so genuine. She bit her lip, feeling a mix of confusion and warmth. "What are you thinking?" Tim whispered, leaning closer, his eyes searching hers.

Her heart raced as she felt a flush rise to her cheeks under his steady gaze. What shade of blue are his eyes? Raven shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. "Um…" she began, unsure of how to respond.

Before she could find the words, a sound from the other side of the penthouse broke the moment. The door opened, and a blonde-haired man with tousled bed hair, around Tim's age, stood in the doorway, his eyes widening in surprise. "Oh!" he exclaimed with a smile. "I didn't realize you were having a sleepover."

"Uh, no," both Raven and Tim replied concurrently. Tim quickly added, "I'm actually her tutor."

"You're tutoring her at two in the morning?" the blonde man raised a brow.

"She's 18," Tim said. "I mean—no—I mean—she is 18 years old," he tried to correct himself.

"I'm going to go," Raven stopped him. She stood from the chair and almost created a portal in front of the newcomer. "Um…" she stared at Tim. "I'm going to go back to your room." Waves of amusement floated from the blonde man, flooding Raven's senses.

"Yeah…yeah…just…wait for me and we can finish," Tim said. The man barked out a laugh. "Our conversation," Tim glared at the guy, pushing Raven toward his room. "We can finish our conversation."

"Okay," Raven walked off.

Tim turned to Bernard with a glare. "What?" Bernard shrugged innocently. "I'm not jealous. She's cute."

"She's in high school," Tim said sharply.

"And she's in your room wearing your sweatshirt at two in the morning?" Bernard smiled.

"She's 18," Tim said before slapping his forehead at how it sounded.

"Yeah, so you've said," Bernard's smile grew.

"I—you—just—ahh," Tim groaned, turning on his heel.

"Have fun," Bernard called out from behind him.

"Shut up!"

Raven turned as Tim entered his bedroom, her eyes meeting his. His face was flushed, and he seemed just as embarrassed as she felt. She had already removed his sweatshirt, folded it neatly, and placed it on his bed. They stood there in a shared, awkward silence. "So… um… sorry about teleporting on top of you," Raven said, her voice soft.

"And I'm sorry for almost choking you out," Tim replied, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. Raven's small smile made his heart skip a beat. "You don't do that a lot - smile," he said, almost as if he was discovering something new about her. "I can count the number of times I've seen you smile on one hand."

Raven looked down at her bare feet, lost in thought. Another boy had said something similar once, but he had red hair and green eyes. "I've made you sad?" Tim's voice broke through her reverie, his concern evident. Raven's head snapped up, eyes wide with surprise. "You were just sad," Tim continued, taking a step closer. "I felt it… like it was my own."

"Okay," Raven spoke with determination, "this bond is stronger than I thought. I'm going to Azarath to see what I can learn." She created a portal. "Maybe I can… undo this."

"Now? Aren't you tired?" Concern laced Tim's voice, his gaze unwavering.

"This is more important," Raven insisted. She didn't want him feeling her emotions, but the sincerity in his eyes made her hesitate. "Trust me. It's better this way."

"Well, get some rest," Tim said firmly, folding his arms. "Seriously."

"I will," Raven promised, her voice softening as she stepped into her portal. "Goodnight, Tim."

As she disappeared into the inky blackness, Tim frowned. This connection between them was something he wanted to understand better. The warmth in his chest lingered, hoping that her research would be fruitless.

Chapter Text

"I don't see why this is necessary," Klarion whined. He was still on the earth plane while his fellow Lords of Chaos were on the other side of the galaxy preparing for…he hadn't been paying attention. He had no idea what they were doing. "That little brat got her butt gifted to her because she was weak."

"Meow," Teekl said.

"Handed to her. They know what I mean," he said, rolling his eyes at Teekl. "Why are we trusting this Enchantress and her mysterious benefactor?"

"This is the path we Chaos Lords have chosen," Xanadoth, a fellow Chaos Lord sighed, annoyed at having to repeat herself. "We aren't trusting Enchantress and her mysterious benefactor. We're simply…humoring them. Ultimate Chaos is still the goal."

"Throwing weak-metas at this hero doesn't prove anything. I still think I can beat this little demon girl. She's totally overstated."

"Meow," Teekl corrected him.

"Overrated! They know what I mean."

"Have you not been listening?" a third lord – Mordru – stepped forward. "She's the daughter of Trigon."

"Trigon shmigon," Klarion replied. "How powerful could he really be if his half-human bastard beat him?"

"You know how powerful Trigon was," Mordru said.

"Klarion," Xanadoth said, "if you don't believe us, feel free to challenge this 'half-human bastard', as you said."

"Fine," Klarion sniffed. "I will. I'll send her clapping to daddy."

"Meow."

"They know what I mean!" he yelled, disappearing.

Mordru waited for Klarion to sever the connection before turning to Xanadoth. "Shall we start the search for yet another Chaos Lord?" he asked.

"Let's hold off. If what the Enchantress and her ally claim is correct, this half-demon accidentally killed the Child. She might spare Klarion. Besides, he's right—sending weak meta-humans against her proves nothing. Let's see what this half-demon can really do."

Raven was grateful when the credits finally rolled. "So?" Garfield shifted into a squirrel monkey and bounded across the back of the couch to where Raven sat. "What did you think?" he asked eagerly.

Raven could sense how proud the changeling was. "I've never been a big fan of sci-fi," she began, "but seeing you on TV was pretty neat."

"Right?" He jumped. "And depending on how popular Tork is, I might become a series regular." His excitement was palpable, and Raven was happy for him, though her face remained neutral. "That is exciting," she said as her phone buzzed.

"Who is it?" Garfield asked, shifting back into his human form.

"Tim," Raven answered. Garfield's mood shifted slightly. "Again?" he muttered.

"He finished grading my practice quiz," she said. "Four out of ten correct. I'm improving." She sent Tim a quick 'thank you' before standing up.

"Where are you going?" Garfield asked.

"To my room to read," Raven answered. Garfield's face fell, and Raven rubbed her temples. "Or…I'll grab a book and read it out here."

Garfield smiled wide. "Great! I'll start the next episode."

"Great," Raven smiled stiffly, turning on her heel. "Just great."

Raven rubbed her temples as she walked to her room. Garfield's crush on her wasn't new. She'd sensed it for a while, but recently it had become obvious to everyone. Even Tim, who hadn't visited in weeks, knew about it. Richard probably told him, she thought. At first, she found the 13-year-old's feelings endearing, almost sweet in their innocence. And when she first arrived on this Earth, Garfield's constant presence had been a comforting, steady anchor in an unfamiliar world. Now, it was stifling.

Yesterday, M'Gann had gently suggested she let him down easy, but Raven wasn't used to receiving romantic affection. Let's see, she thought, twisting her lips in deep contemplation. There was Jericho, but that ended before it began. Zachary wanted to date me to get back at Zatanna. And Eric… She shuddered at the thought.

Entering her room, she lingered by her bookshelf, stalling for time. She wasn't ready to deal with Garfield, not now. Her phone buzzed again. It was Tim, sending another problem for her to solve.

"Seriously?" she muttered, quickly sending a response.

Tim's reply came instantly: Very serious.

With a sigh, Raven grabbed a random book off the shelf and teleported back to the common area. "Woah!" Garfield jumped back, startled. "You scared me! I was wondering what was taking you so long."

"Sorry," Raven apologized. "I couldn't pick a book. Then Tim texted me."

"Again?" Garfield's shoulders slumped.

Raven frowned, sensing the tension. "Garfield, do you have a problem with—ugh." She stumbled, dropping the book as sudden vertigo swept over her.

"Raven?" Garfield was immediately at her side, his arm steadying her as he led her to the couch.

"My head…" she moaned, trying to catch her breath. There was a strange, loud clanging in her ears.

"What's wrong?" Garfield asked, panic creeping into his voice. Before Raven could answer, a golden cross materialized in the common area. "Doctor Fate? Zatanna?"

Raven forced herself to look up, fighting the dizziness as Doctor Fate and Zatanna appeared in front of her. "What's going on?" Garfield asked, wide-eyed.

Raven remained doubled over, the vertigo worsening. Her powers sparked at her fingertips, ready to burst. She could barely contain them.

"Raven," Zatanna rushed to her, concern clear in her voice. "You were right," Zatanna said to Doctor Fate. "We need to call Constantine."

"What… is happening?" Raven asked, the world spinning out of control.

"It is a summoning," Doctor Fate's voice was calm, but firm. "For demons."

Zatanna's eyes flashed with worry. "Is there anything you can do?"

Doctor Fate shook his head. "No. The only way it will stop is if she answers the call or the summoner is stopped."

A sharp pain tore through Raven, and she gripped her head as black energy exploded from her, shooting across the room. "Woah! Woah!" Garfield shapeshifted into various animals to avoid the blasts, fear and confusion written on his face.

"I'm sorry," Raven gasped. I need to leave before I hurt someone. "I have to go. I have to…" Her voice trailed off as the intense pull of the summon overwhelmed her; she was about to lose all control. Without another word, Raven disappeared, her powers leaving the room in chaos as Garfield and the magicians' protests echoed in her absence.

Raven appeared in the middle of a dark forest, standing on a glowing circular rune etched into the earth. She wasn't alone. "Raven?" a voice called out, and she turned to see Blue Devil standing a few feet away, his face tense with concern. Etrigan stood beside him, his demonic form rigid. There was another red-skinned being nearby whom Blue Devil seemed to recognize, but Raven's attention was quickly pulled elsewhere.

Across from her, on the opposite edge of the rune, stood a child-like figure wearing a large gray hood that completely shrouded his face in shadow. Something about him drew her in, an unnatural pull that unsettled her. "Finally!" A high-pitched, whiny voice snapped her out of her trance. Raven's gaze shifted to the pale, blue-skinned figure in the center of the rune, with angular features and jet-black hair that resembled horns. He was stroking a cat that glared at her with glowing eyes. She recognized him immediately—Klarion the Witch Boy. (Constantine had been hammering her with information about Chaos Lords and Lords of Order ever since her battle with Child.)

"Welcome! Welcome!" Klarion's voice dripped with mockery as he addressed everyone. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am—"

"A child of chaos, born from night," Etrigan interrupted, his voice low and rhythmic, "your tricks are sharp, your smile bright. A boy with—"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," Klarion interrupted, waving him off dismissively. "Save your rhymes for poetry night." He grinned wickedly. "I am Klarion, Lord of Chaos." His cat meowed softly. "And this is Teekl," Klarion introduced.

The red-skinned figure clenched his fists, stepping forward with a bravado that Raven could sense was only surface deep. "What do you want with us?" he demanded.

"I'm getting to that!" Klarion glared at him, clearly irritated.

"Meow," Teekl chimed in, flicking her tail.

"You're right, Teekl," Klarion said, his malevolent eyes narrowing as they fixed on Raven. "We only need her." With a snap of his fingers, everyone but Raven vanished in an instant. She stood there, momentarily stunned, her heart racing. "Don't worry," Klarion sneered, floating toward her on a disc of chaotic energy, still stroking Teekl. "I just sent them back to their respective places. They're safe, hero," he spat in disgust.

Raven remained silent, keeping her expression neutral despite the whirlwind of emotions inside her. "So," Klarion circled her slowly, his gaze sweeping over her with disdain. "You're the daughter of Trigon." Raven didn't respond. "You don't look like much to me," he continued, eyeing her up and down as if appraising something unworthy. "I can't believe you killed Child." His tone was filled with contempt. "Of course, my associates think differently. They actually trust the word of the Enchantress. Ridiculous."

Klarion stopped directly in front of her, his expression twisting with disgust. "Child was weak," he hissed. Then, taking a step back, he grinned. "But you? I want to see just how powerful the daughter of Trigon really is."

Tim tapped his pen against his desk as he stared at his phone impatiently. His leg bounced as he waited for Raven's reply. "That equation wasn't that hard, was it?" he muttered under his breath. He glanced at the clock—only five minutes had passed. "Wow, Tim," he sighed, leaning back in his chair, "you are really pathetic."

It had been two weeks since Raven had accidentally landed on top of him, a moment that played over and over in his mind far more than it should have. Since then, their texts had become almost routine—though, he was the one initiating all of them. Not that I mind. He didn't care how the conversation commenced as long as she replied.

Tim scrolled through their conversation history, eyes skimming over the steady evolution of Raven's replies. What started as one-word answers had gradually become full sentences. He chuckled. She's even using punctuation, now. Every time he read her name, a strange, fluttering warmth filled him. It made him feel lighter, more alive. It was… nice. More than nice. Tim smiled slightly, his thumb hovering over their most recent exchange, waiting for her next message. That familiar warmth crept up his spine again, pooling in his chest. It made no sense, really, how a simple text from her could have this effect on him. He'd only known her for a year.

But the last two weeks…why did it feel like something had shifted? The thought nagged at him as he stared at her name on the screen, his pulse quickening. It's almost like—The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning, making him freeze mid-scroll. His breath caught in his throat as his mind finally connected the dots. No way. His phone slipped from his hand, tumbling to the floor as his heart raced. Do I have a crush on Raven? The thought was almost incredulous. He swallowed hard, his stomach flipping. Closing his eyes, he replayed every interaction, every conversation, every stolen glance across the room. He never noticed it before, but his heart seemed to leap whenever she was near. How his thoughts often drifted back to her when he was relaxed. Holy—he stood from his chair and began to pace. When did this happen? He closed his eyes and dragged his hands down his face. He could deny it all he wanted, but the truth was there as obvious as Garfield's crush. I. Like. Raven. Well…damn.

Raven barely had time to react. With a flick of her wrist, she created a shimmering, dark shield just as Klarion unleashed a blast of crackling energy that exploded against her defenses. The sheer force pushed her back, her heels digging into the dirt as she fought to hold her ground. He's faster than I expected, she thought, her mind racing as Klarion's relentless barrage of magic continued.

"Come on, Raven! Say something!" Klarion screamed in his shrill voice, annoyed at her lack of conversation. He raised his arms, conjuring a monstrous dragon made entirely of fire, its molten breath scorching the air as it hurtled toward her. Raven barely managed to throw up another shield, the searing heat making her sweat as the flames licked at her defenses. The dragon snapped its jaws against the barrier, trying to break through. "Well, well," Klarion sneered, his eyes gleaming with twisted amusement. "You have some talent. But it's not enough to defeat me!"

With a thunderous crack, the earth beneath Raven's feet buckled and twisted as jagged tendrils of magic shot from the ground, lashing out at her like living whips. Raven gritted her teeth and summoned her power, deflecting the tendrils and absorbing their chaotic energy into her shield. She could feel the burn of Klarion's magic coursing through her body. "Not bad," Klarion mocked, his voice dripping with condescension. "For a novice."

Raven didn't have time to retort as Klarion snapped his fingers, and the world around her seemed to tear apart at the seams. Reality twisted, bending in on itself as the ground became a swirling mass of impossible shapes, the sky melting into a distorted nightmare. Klarion's laughter echoed around her, coming from everywhere.

Illusions, Raven thought, forcing herself to take flight as the ground beneath her became a treacherous labyrinth of spiraling chaos. She clenched her fists, summoning her soul-self. "Azarath. Metrion. Zinthos!" A colossal bird formed behind her, its massive wings spreading wide, shattering Klarion's warped reality like glass. The world snapped back into place, leaving Klarion momentarily stunned. His shock didn't last long, however. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a horde of fiery demons from the shadows. Their glowing eyes burned with malice as they surged, screaming toward Raven. The air grew heavy with the stench of sulfur as the creatures closed in, claws outstretched.

"Enough!" Raven's voice rang with authority as she landed. Dark energy rippled out from her in shockwaves, tearing through the demons and disintegrating them. Raven stood in the aftermath, her chest heaving as the remnants of Klarion's minions faded into nothing. "This is stupid and pointless," Raven spat, glaring at Klarion. "I have better things to do." Like, calculus.

Klarion's grin widened, his eyes gleaming with malicious delight. "Aww, you don't want to play anymore?" he cooed mockingly. "Too bad." With a violent gesture, Klarion raised both his arms, summoning a maelstrom of chaotic energy. The sky darkened, clouds twisting into a swirling vortex above him as arcs of raw magic crackled and danced across the landscape. Bolts of chaos energy streaked through the air, slamming into the ground, sending shockwaves that rocked the earth. The very fabric of reality seemed to buckle under the sheer weight of his power, warping and bending like an unraveling thread. "Let's see you stop this," Klarion sneered, his voice dripping with venom as the vortex swelled, growing larger, hungrier.

Raven's heart pounded as her mind raced for a solution. Staring at the swirling chaos, she could feel the pull of the vortex. I need to do something, her mind panicked. Raven planted her feet, dark energy crackling around her as she prepared to face the storm head-on.

"Dudes! Dudes! Dudes!" Garfield exclaimed, waving his arms.

"Garfield!" Zatanna snapped. "We're trying to listen." She turned her attention back to the screen. "Go ahead, Blue Devil."

Blue Devil rubbed the back of his neck. "Well, that's about it. We landed in some... wooded area."

"I'll contact Jason Blood," Doctor Fate said, already walking away.

"You can't give us anything more than 'wooded area'?" Constantine scoffed, glaring. "Bloody useless."

"John!" Zatanna shot him a glare. "Thank you, Blue Devil. We'll be in touch." She turned off the screen and faced Constantine, her eyes narrowed. "Could you be any more condescending and unhelpful?"

Constantine opened his mouth to retort, then sighed, his shoulders slumping. "You're right, Zee."

"Raven is powerful," Zatanna reassured him. "She can handle herself. We just need to find her."

"Try the locator… thingy again," Garfield suggested.

"Klarion is cloaking them, Garfield," Zatanna explained patiently. "He's hiding them from our spells." Doctor Fate reappeared, and she turned to him. "Any luck?"

"Jason was... less than helpful," Doctor Fate replied, his tone clipped.

Constantine tapped a finger against his lips, thinking. "Brucie might have a way. With all his gadgets, he probably has some fancy doo-hickey that tracks magic usage. If they're on this planet, he'll find them."

"Not a bad idea," Zatanna agreed, nodding.

"Then it's settled," Constantine said, clapping his hands together. "We're going to the Batcave."

"Sweet!" Garfield grinned excitedly.

"Not you," Constantine added, waving him off dismissively. "You'll just get in the way."

"John!" Zatanna's voice was tight with frustration.

"What?" Constantine shrugged, unbothered.

"Let's go," Doctor Fate interjected before things could escalate further.

Raven collapsed to her knees, breathless and drenched in sweat. Her limbs trembled from exhaustion, but at least Klarion was also grounded, panting as heavily as she was. She hadn't wanted to fight him—there was no reason to—but whatever spell he used to summon her had trapped her. Teleporting away wasn't an option. She was contained. Her only path was through Klarion.

Raven's body trembled. Klarion had been relentless with his attacks—a second fire-breathing dragon, black lightning, chains that felt like they would tear her apart,haunting illusions that nearly broke her focus, another fire-breathing dragon. At one point, he appeared behind her while she was distracted, and his blade had nearly sliced her in two. She barely dodged in time, the steel grazing her side.

When those tactics failed, Klarion moved on to multiplication. Six versions of him surrounded her, each one casting a different spell at her simultaneously, their chaotic magic intertwining to overwhelm her.

Raven shakily forced herself to stand, her knees threatening to give out. I can't stay on defense, she thought warily. I need to switch to offense.

"Is defense all you've got?" Klarion panted as if he read her mind. He struggled to his feet, his eyes gleaming with sadistic amusement.

"Meow," Teekl chimed from his side.

"What do you mean I'm losing‽" Klarion glared at his familiar. "Stupid cat! I was just going easy on her."

"Meow."

"I was, too! Fine! Time to bring out the big gulps."

"Meow."

"She knows what I mean!" Klarion snapped, raising his hands high. The ground beneath him trembled, cracks splintering outward. Raven braced herself as the earth groaned, and from the churning ground, a massive golem ascended from the ground, towering over them. Its eyes crackled with black lightning, and smoke hissed from its nostrils. "Let's see how you handle this!" Klarion grinned maniacally as the golem lunged forward with shocking speed.

Raven barely had time to dive out of the way, rolling to avoid the creature's massive fists. "Azarath. Metrion. Zinthos," she whispered, her soul-self rising from her body in response. Her astral form grew, expanding until it matched the golem's size. Raven's eyes glowed with power as she uttered another incantation, her soul-self slashing through the golem like a blade, reducing it to smoke and dust in an instant.

"Cheater!" Klarion screeched, thrusting his hand forward, unleashing a torrent of dark energy. Raven met his attack head-on, her own blast of power clashing with his. The air around them crackled with raw energy as their magic collided, pushing against each other in a furious stalemate. The ground quaked beneath them, and with a deafening crack, the cloaking spell around them shattered.

"Wait!" Zatanna said as they entered the Batcave.

"I feel it, too," Doctor Fate said.

"What?" Constantine asked.

"The cloaking spell is broken," Zatanna answered, as Doctor Fate created a different portal. "I'll explain later, Bruce," she said to the stoic billionaire who was blankly staring at them.

"See ya, Brucie," Constantine waved. "Let's go."

Bruce blinked and returned to his project. "I need to ask Giovanni about anti-visitor spells," he muttered.

Raven felt herself being stretched thin. Klarion had split himself in two, each duplicate attacking her from opposite sides. She deflected one blast of chaotic energy with a shield and barely dodged the other.

"How?" Klarion shouted in disbelief. "How are you still standing?"

"Meow," Teekl purred, lounging lazily nearby.

"What do you mean she's more powerful than me?" Klarion snapped at his familiar, momentarily distracted. Seizing the opportunity, Raven's voice echoed as she began chanting. Her eyes turned pitch black, her power swelling around her like a storm. With a swift motion, she summoned giant, jagged spikes from the ground, piercing one of Klarion's forms straight through the chest. The other watched in shock as she conjured chains from the earth, wrapping them around his wrists and binding him to the spot. She glanced at Teekl and, with a flick of her fingers, created a small cage, imprisoning the cat.

"Hey!" one Klarion screamed in frustration before the two versions merged back into one. He grunted, pulling at the chains that held him, a sadistic grin creeping across his face as he struggled. "This is some dark magic. You sure you're on the right side?"

Raven didn't respond. She simply turned her back on him as a golden cross formed in the air. Klarion's expression shifted from amusement to apprehension. "Oh crap," Klarion muttered as Doctor Fate, Zatanna, and Constantine materialized.

"Daughter of Trigon," Doctor Fate greeted gravely.

"Seriously, just call me Raven," she responded dryly, arms crossed.

"Raven!" Zatanna hurried toward her, concern in her eyes. "Are you alright?"

"Besides being summoned like a dog and forced to perform," Raven replied bitterly, "I'm fine."

Constantine smirked, walking over to where Klarion was chained. He nudged the Chaos Lord with his boot. "Punched above your weight class, didn't ya, Klarion?"

"Meow."

"That's right, Teekl!" Klarion glared at Constantine. "Let us go."

Constantine crouched near Teekl's cage, a flame flickering to life in his hand. "Why don't you tell us why you're here? Or the cat gets it."

"You wouldn't dare," Klarion hissed, but his tone betrayed a hint of unease.

"Try me," Constantine said calmly, bringing the flame closer to the cage Raven had crafted. Teekl backed up, hissing.

"Fine!" Klarion caved. "I don't know all the details, but they're working with some pathetic loser named Enchantress. She wants Raven for some mysterious overlord to open a portal or something."

Raven's stomach twisted, her breath catching as her vision tunneled, and the world around her narrowed. "No," she gasped, clutching her middle as nausea rolled over her.

"Now, now," Constantine said quickly, holding up a hand to calm her. "We don't know for sure if he's talking about Trigon."

Klarion's eyes lit up with sadistic glee. "Oh, can you imagine?"

Raven felt her insides roil. Trigon? It can't be. Not again.

Zatanna gently placed a hand on Raven's arm. "We'll handle Klarion," she reassured. "Why don't you head back for now?"

"Ha!" Klarion barked out a laugh. "You wish."

"Silence," Doctor Fate commanded, and Klarion stuck out his tongue in defiance.

"Childish," Fate remarked dryly, focusing his attention on the Chaos Lord.

Zatanna shot Klarion a sharp look before turning back to Raven. "Go on, we've got this."

"You better not stick me in his tower," Klarion motioned to Doctor Fate.

Numbly, Raven stepped back. With a wave of her hand, she summoned a portal. Without another word, she stepped through, disappearing into the void.

Raven appeared in the common room, blood rushing in her ears. I can't do this again. Her heart was pounding in her chest, breaths coming fast and shallow as if the air had been sucked from the room.

"Uh… Raven?" Garfield's voice barely registered, muffled and distant. "Raven?" The concern in his tone was unmistakable.

She felt a warm hand on her shoulder. "No!" she gasped, jerking away as if his touch had burned her.

"Okay, okay," Garfield said, his hands raised in surrender as he backed off, his eyes wide with worry.

"I'm sorry," she mumbled, tears already welling in her eyes as she met his gaze. Her voice cracked, betraying the fragile state she was in.

"Do you—"

Raven cut him off, holding up a shaky hand. "I need…" Her words trailed off as the room started to spin around her. Her vision blurred, and the walls seemed to press in. She scanned the room, her eyes landing on her phone lying on the table. Without thinking, she grabbed it, clutching it as if it was a lifeline. "Sorry," she whispered, barely able to hold it together as she all but fled the room.

She flew down the halls in a blind panic. Slamming her door shut behind her, she pressed her back against it, sliding down to the floor. The trembling in her hands grew worse, and she could hardly keep her grip on her phone.

Am I really going to do this? Her breath hitched, chest tightening painfully. She struggled to get air. Okay, Raven. Breathe. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to ground herself. It's not happening now, you just need to breathe. But her mind betrayed her. Four glowing red eyes flashed before her, and the walls of her room seemed to close in, tighter and tighter. Her pulse raced, throat constricting, and her breathing took a nosedive.

Desperate, her fingers flew over her phone's screen, typing out a message before she could second-guess herself. May I come over?

She hit send, her heart thundering in her chest as she stared at the screen, hoping—praying—he was by his phone.

"That's the fifth time you've checked your phone in the last 30 minutes," Bernard said, mixing the stir fry with an exaggerated flourish. "Who is it?"

"What?" Tim glanced up from his phone, pretending not to be distracted.

"I'm guessing...that cute goth chick who was wearing your hoodie. What was her name?" Bernard's grin widened.

"Her name is Rachel," Tim said, rolling his eyes. "I'm just her tutor."

"Uh-huh," Bernard said skeptically.

"I'm serious!" Tim said, defensively. "She's really struggling with calculus. Basic algebra was giving her a hard time."

"Rachel isn't the first private tutoring gig you've had," Bernard pointed out. "You usually meet your students once a week."

"I do only meet with Rachel once a week," Tim insisted.

"In person," Bernard said, emphasizing his point. "But you've been video-chatting almost every night and texting her... who knows how many times a day."

"Are you spying on me?" Tim asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I don't need to be a secret vigilante, genius detective to see that you're crushing on this Rachel chick," Bernard said, wagging his spatula. "Shame on you. She's a student."

"She might not look it, but she's actually older than me," Tim clarified.

Bernard paused mid-stir, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Wait. Are you telling me she's... alien? Like, actual alien?"

"Yes," Tim replied, trying to stay calm.

"You never let me meet any of your alien friends when we were dating, no matter how often I begged," Bernard said, feigning a dramatic pout. "I've spent my whole life wishing I could meet an alien, and you're banging one?"

"I'm not banging anyone!" Tim exclaimed, his face flushing.

"It was 2:00 a.m., and she was wearing your sweatshirt," Bernard said, pointing his spatula like a gavel. "You're not the only one with deductive reasoning skills."

"We were studying!" Tim shot back, exasperated.

"Studying what? Chemistry or biology?" Bernard teased. "I can't believe you've already moved on."

"Omigosh," Tim groaned, burying his face in his hands as Bernard continued his rant about aliens and vigilante business. Just as Tim was about to interrupt, a wave of nausea and worry hit him like a freight train. He doubled over, clutching his stomach.

"Whoa! Are you okay?" Bernard rushed around the island, his concern evident.

"Yeah, yeah," Tim said, holding up a hand to signal he was fine. "Just...give me a sec." He was overwhelmed with panic and had an explicable urge to sob. Why do I want to cry? Then it hit him—he wasn't the one who was upset; it was Raven. Tim's eyes widened as he quickly grabbed his phone. His heart raced when he saw a new message: May I come over? Without missing a beat, he typed a hasty response and stood up. "I gotta go," he said, hurrying towards the door. "Vigilante business."

"O-kay," Bernard said, watching Tim rush out with a mix of confusion and amusement. "Just…don't get an alien STD!"

Tim barely registered the comment as he dashed away, his mind solely focused on getting to Raven.

Tim entered his room just as Raven stumbled through her portal. "Hey," he said, his voice tinged with surprise. "I didn't expect you to text—" His words faltered as he took in her appearance. Her face was pale, eyes wide with distress, and her breathing was erratic. It was clear she was in the throes of a panic attack. "Sit here," Tim said gently, guiding her to his bed with a firm but soothing hand. "I'll be right back." He dashed out of the room, his heart pounding with concern.

In the kitchen, Bernard looked up from his stir fry. "Is everything okay?"

"We're fine," Tim said hurriedly, grabbing a bottle of water. He barely paused to explain before sprinting back to his room.

"We?" Bernard watched Tim's hurried exit with a mix of curiosity and amusement, but quickly returned to his meal, shaking his head.

Back in his room, Tim returned to Raven's side, breaking the seal on the bottle and handing it to her with a steady hand. "Drink slowly," he instructed, his voice calm and reassuring. As she sipped the water, Tim began rubbing her back in slow, rhythmic circles. "Breathe with me," he ordered. "Inhale 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Exhale 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Again," he guided her gently. "Inhale 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Exhale 1, 2, 3, 4, 5."

Raven's breathing gradually began to even out under Tim's guidance. After a few more rounds of breathing exercises, she calmed, though her eyes still held a flicker of fear.

"Okay," Tim said, stopping his hand from rubbing her back but staying close. "Do you want to tell me what happened?" He reached out tentatively to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear, momentarily captivated by its softness. His fingers brushed against her skin, and he quickly pulled his hand back, a faint blush creeping up his neck.

Raven turned to face him, her eyes reflecting a deep, haunting sadness. "Klarion," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I fought Klarion, and Trigon is alive."

Tim leaned back, not expecting that answer. "I'm going to need you to elaborate," he said.

Tim sat in a calm silence, absorbing the weight of Raven's words. "So…the Chaos Lords have teamed up with Enchantress. They want you to open a portal for their leader. And you think it might be your father."

Raven's voice trembled as she replied, "I survived our last encounter. There's a good chance he did, too. I thought I was finally free of him."

"Raven," Tim said softly, "you don't know for sure it's your father they're referring to."

"There aren't many who know I can teleport to different dimensions, Tim. Who else could it be?" Her voice was edged with desperation.

Tim stood and began to pace, his mind racing. "I can't think of any villains who fit that description. But what if it's someone new? There's still so much we don't know. For instance, the cult members that accidentally summoned you—all of the members have vanished into thin air. It's like they never existed."

Raven's face fell. "Trigon uses cults and rituals. He only needs someone to open the door and invite him in. Tim, I can't face him again. I can't."

Tim sat back down beside her, sensing the beginnings of a panic attack. His voice steady. "You won't be alone in this. We'll face it together."

Raven's gaze dropped, her voice breaking. "No offense, Tim, but it always comes down to me when facing Trigon. I'm the one who pays the price."

Tim gently took her hand. "You won't be alone. You have me, the Team, and the Justice League."

Raven scoffed, tears spilling down her cheeks. "On my world, the Justice League didn't help. They turned me away when I needed them most. They wanted nothing to do with me."

Tim's confusion was evident. "Wait…what?"

"On my Earth, the Titans are independent of the Justice League because of me. I went to the Justice League for help, and they refused. Richard—he stood up for me. It caused friction between him and Bruce."

Tim was stunned. "How old were you?"

"Fourteen," Raven replied.

"No wonder you were so…withdrawn when you first arrived," Tim said. "The Justice League here isn't like that."

"I know," Raven whispered.

Tim searched her eyes. "Do you really?"

"Yes," she answered softly.

"Then focus on that. Focus on what we know. What do we know? We know the Chaos Lords and Enchantress have teamed up. We know they want to use you as a portal. And we know they won't get to you without a fight." Raven wiped her tears, her resolve slowly returning. "I need you to believe that, Raven."

Raven nodded as she wiped tears away with her sleeves. "Sorry to ruin your Saturday night," she said.

"I had no plans," Tim replied with a reassuring smile. "I was waiting for you to solve a math problem. I thought you were stalling, but now I know."

Raven chuckled, rolling her eyes. "No, I didn't solve it."

"But I sent it to you at 4:00 p.m.," Tim said. "Klarion didn't take you until 4:15."

"You sent me equations all day," Raven retorted. "I was tired, and I definitely wasn't going to solve that problem in 15 minutes."

"It was easy," Tim insisted. "Find the derivative of the function given by the ratio of negative two times xx to the quantity two times xx minus seven. The answer is obvious. It's fourteen divided by the square of two times xx minus seven."

"Oh, obviously," Raven said with a smirk.

"Don't worry, I can come up with another one," Tim teased. "Find the derivative of 4x—ugh!" he yelped as Raven jabbed him with her elbow. "That's going to bruise," he rubbed the area. "You know, I'm going to have to retaliate," he smiled mischievously.

"No, Tim," Raven smiled, trying to escape.

Tim started tickling her, and Raven's laughter filled the room. "Stop! Stop!" she cried between laughs, falling back onto the bed. Tim stopped, and they lay side by side, catching their breath.

"Raven," Tim said, his voice sincere, "you're going to be okay. I'll be with you, no matter what."

"You'd be there for any of us," Raven said as she sat up on the bed. She ran her fingers through her disheveled hair as she tried to gather her thoughts. The room was quiet except for their shared breaths.

Tim's gaze was steady. "True," he replied, as he followed her. "But," he shifted closer, the distance between them closing with each movement. His eyes locked onto hers, and he gently cupped her face with one hand, his thumb lightly brushing against her cheek. "It's different for you."

Raven's breath caught in her throat, her eyes searching his face for any hint of insincerity. She found none. "Why?" she whispered, her voice trembling with fear.

Tim's expression softened. "I meant what I said two weeks ago. I want to get to know you. All of you."

Raven's gaze dropped to his lips, then back to his eyes. The world seemed to narrow down to just the two of them. Tim's thumb continued to brush gently over her skin, his touch warm and reassuring.

Tim's heart pounded in his chest as he leaned in closer, his face only inches from hers. His eyes were locked onto hers, searching for any sign of hesitation. Raven's lips parted slightly. She didn't know whether to stop him or jump him. Tim's hand gently lifted her chin, tilting her face upwards. Jump him or stop him? What should I do? Raven wondered.

Tim's other hand slid to the back of her neck, his touch both firm and gentle. Raven put a hand on his chest to stop him, but she put little effort behind it. Tim placed his hand over the one on his chest and intertwined their fingers as his lips finally brushed against hers. The contact was soft and tentative. Tim didn't want to scare Raven off, and Raven was unsure of everything. She allowed Tim's lips to linger against hers because, for a brief moment, everything else faded away—her fears, her uncertainties—all of it. It was just the two of them, suspended in a bubble of shared emotion.

Just as the kiss deepened, when Raven decided to respond, a sudden crash from the kitchen shattered the quiet intimacy of the moment. The sound was loud and jarring, and they quickly jumped apart.

"Hey!" Bernard's voice came from the kitchen. "What the hell just happened to the TV? Tim? Tim!"

"What?" Tim looked towards his door. What is he talking about?

"Oh," Raven's head fell into her hands. She knew what Bernard was talking about. "Sorry," she squeaked.

Tim looked at her. "Why are you apologizing?"

"You should go look at the TV."

"Okay," Tim stood, unsure as to why he was going to look at a TV.

Once he entered the living room and saw what used to be their TV crackling with black electricity, he understood. "Ah…I see."

"What?" Bernard looked at him incredulously.

"Never mind," Tim waved him away. "We'll get a new one."

Chapter Text

"So," Xanadoth stared down her nose at Klarion, "your thoughts?"

"No need to rub it in," Klarion glowered at the two Lords of Chaos. It had taken him just about a week to escape Doctor Fate's tower…which was an improvement. The first time he'd been stuck for 16 days, the second time 13 days; and the third time, 10 days. "I had her," he whined.

"Meow," Teekl argued.

"I did to have her!" Klarion yelled at Teekl. "Stupid cat," Klarion muttered, "what do you know?"

"Are you still throwing your tantrum?" Mordru asked condescendingly. "Or can we begin?" Klarion stuck his tongue out at Mordru. "Immature," Mordru said.

"Contact Tannak," Xanadoth ordered coolly, "let's begin."

"Let Operation Keep Heroes Occupied commence," Klarion smirked.

"Like I said," Mordru sneered at Klarion, "immature."

"Shut up."

Raven walked down the hallway with a neutral look on her face. The chains on her black miniskirt clanged against each other with every step she took. Students subconsciously moved out of her way. Raven didn't know if it was her natural aura or the fact that she was the only person with a goth aesthetic at the prep school. (She loved casual Fridays.) What she didn't love was the color pink. It was everywhere. Dark pink, light pink, hot pink, rose pink, blush, fuchsia, salmon, and coral pink—all shades of pink. Raven hated it. But it was Valentine's Day, hence the hearts, pinks, reds, and candies.

She aggressively opened her locker and threw her books inside. She also hated the emotions in the air; they made her stomach churn. I hate this day in every universe. The longer she was surrounded by pink hearts, the more she thought about the kiss she and Tim had recently shared. He wanted to talk about it, but Raven had been avoiding the subject. She didn't want to—"Would you like a Valentine?" a high-pitched, squeaky voice asked. Raven nearly sent the pixie in her face to a different dimension. [Difference #575–Rich people can hire metahumans to provide services… like sending a bunch of pixies to a school to hand out cute little Valentine's Day cards.] "No," Raven answered for what felt like the umpteenth time that day.

"Are you sure?" the cute pixie pressed. Raven looked right and left before facing the pixie and allowing a second pair of eyes to appear on her face. "Eek!" the pixie squealed before flying off. Raven relaxed and smirked. Hopefully, I won't be bothered for the rest of the day.

"You shouldn't do that in public," a familiar voice said playfully from behind her. She stiffened. She didn't want to turn around. "Someone could see you." Raven didn't have to turn around; Tim came and stood directly in front of her. She timidly raised her gaze to meet his. He returned her gaze with kind, blue eyes that sparked warmth inside her.

"What are you doing here?" Raven asked, putting space between her and Tim. She could feel and sense the other students' stares and curiosity, especially those of Courtney, Kourtnee, and Ckortnée, who had been relentless ever since the school found out about Tim tutoring her. They also happened to be walking by her locker. The waves of jealousy and anger they emitted made Raven dizzy. The stares from practically everyone else in the hallway didn't seem to deter Tim, who continued to answer her question.

"Your calculus teacher wanted a progress report," Tim smiled, his voice light and teasing.

"Shouldn't my improved grades be progress report enough?" Raven raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms.

"Maybe I wanted to get ahead of next month's lesson," he countered, giving a sweet smile and a one-shoulder shrug. "Or maybe I wanted an excuse to see you."

Raven felt her heart flutter at his words, but she maintained her composure. "I don't need powers to know you're lying," she said lightly, a slight smirk on her lips, as she grabbed books from her locker.

"Partly lying." Tim took a big step closer to her, almost backing her into her locker. Almost. He reached out a hand and tenderly removed a piece of hair from her face, his touch sending a shiver down her spine. "I really did want to see you."

Raven's mouth dried as the voices in the hallway seemed to float away, leaving just the two of them in their little bubble. "Tim, I—" she began, but the words caught in her throat as Tim's eyes sparkled with mischief.

"You've canceled on our last two study sessions," he said, cocking his head, looking at her in amusement. "And you've suddenly disappeared to Azarath for the last couple of team trainings. I thought maybe I'd need to put a tracking device on you to hunt you down."

"Very funny," Raven replied, rolling her eyes but unable to hide her smile. "I know you have a tracking device somewhere on me."

"On your uniform," Tim corrected, a playful glint in his eyes.

"Right," Raven said. "I've been busy since…"

"Since we kissed?"

"Since Klarion attacked," Raven said, her voice firm but with a hint of vulnerability.

"I see," he said, taking a step back, his tone shifting to something more serious. "Will you be alright for tonight's mission? I know it's last minute."

"Last minute?" Raven scoffed, feeling the weight of her task ahead. "I found out about it from Richard this morning before first period." She sighed. "But that's not the cause of my ire."

"Then what is?"

"Valentine's Day," Raven crinkled her nose. "All this pink fluff and actual pixies in the hall." She gestured at the decorations lining the hallway and the twinkle of the multiple pixies. "I feel like it's trying to suck me in. I don't like it."

"It's a holiday, not an enemy combatant," Tim chuckled. "I mean, it's just fluff. It can't hurt you." His smile remained genuine, and Raven couldn't help but chuckle.

"You make it sound so appealing," she replied, feeling a small flicker of hope.

"I try," he said with a wink. "But really, Raven, it's okay to want something nice for yourself. You deserve it."

She looked up at him, his sincerity striking a chord in her chest. "Nice is not really in my wheelhouse."

"Maybe it should be," Tim replied, stepping even closer, their proximity making Raven acutely aware of the electricity crackling in the air between them. Please, don't let us kiss in the hallway, she prayed to every deity she could think of. "How about tonight? You could let me treat you to something that doesn't involve pixies and pinks—after the mission, of course," Tim suggested.

Raven's heart raced at the suggestion, caught between excitement and apprehension. "Tim, I—"

"Just think about it," he interrupted gently, the warmth in his voice making it harder for her to think straight. "You could use a break. And… I want to take you out," he added almost shyly.

As the bell rang, signaling the end of the passing period, Raven took a deep breath, steeling herself for the challenges that lay ahead. Tim stepped back, giving her space but keeping that supportive smile on his face. "Let me know," he said, dragging his hand down her arm before giving her hand a squeeze. "I'll see you later."

"Yes. Later," Raven smiled, a genuine warmth spreading through her as she watched him walk away, feeling a little lighter despite the looming chaos of the day.

Raven sat at the lunch table, engrossed in her book as Richard and Barbara chatted energetically nearby. She sensed an excited presence approaching and looked up just as Harper Row bounced over and slid into the seat next to Barbara. "So," Harper beamed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "There's a rumor going around that Tim Drake-Wayne, your brother," she pointed at Richard, "had a hot, steamy make-out session with our Rachel!"

Raven felt her face flush and her body freeze at the mention of Tim. She glanced at Dick, who wore a smug, know-it-all grin, while Barbara's expression shifted from confusion to surprise, and Harper looked eager for details. "You kissed Tim?" Barbara asked, incredulity lacing her voice.

"Uh… no," Raven stammered. "No, that did not happen."

"There's a video circulating," Harper chimed in, pulling out her phone. With a few taps, she played a clip that lasted only five seconds. From the angle the video was taken, it certainly looked like Tim was kissing her. "And the Courtneys have been spreading rumors that Rachel's mom is a private immigrant maid to Bruce Wayne who provides… other services. And that Rachel's real father is a drunk," Harper continued, her excitement palpable.

Raven rolled her eyes. She recalled how John had shown up to her parent-teacher meeting drunk last week, only to magically sober up before the meeting began. The damage, however, had already been done. As for her mother…they left that open to interpretation. "That video misrepresents what happened," Raven said firmly. "Tim wasn't kissing me."

"It really looks like he's kissing you," Barbara countered skeptically.

"You're mistaken," Raven insisted. "He's just my tutor."

"Everyone knows he's tutoring you," Harper smirked, raising an eyebrow. "However," she pointed to her phone, "that does not look like the stance of someone who's just a tutor."

In frustration, Raven covered her face with her hands and stood up, grabbing her book. "I think I'll spend the rest of lunch in the library." As she walked away, she heard Harper's voice trailing behind her: "They're totally kissing."

Raven shook her head, doing her best to ignore the other stares directed her way. "Great," she muttered to herself. She hated being the center of attention. "Just great."

Cassie stood with her arms folded, staring through the glass window at the unconscious young man lying on the hospital bed below. Diana stood tall and regal beside her, exuding calm strength. "His name is Lar Gand," Diana said, her voice steady. "He was a captive on Apokolips. He showed tremendous bravery, helping us break into Darkseid's headquarters."

"Is he Kryptonian?" Cassie asked, her curiosity piqued.

"Close," Diana replied. "He's from Daxam. They are closely related to Kryptonians. Daxam was one of the first planets Darkseid enslaved. He used the Daxamites as soldiers, working them mercilessly. Their planet is now uninhabitable, and fewer than 5% of Daxamites are alive."

"Wow," Cassie breathed, taking in the weight of Diana's words. "What's wrong with him?"

He led a charge with the other prisoners and suffered severe injuries. I didn't think he would survive, but he is recovering. Superman and the League doctors believe he should wake up any day now."

Cassie shifted her weight, glancing back at Lar. "Okay, but why am I here?"

"When he wakes up, it may help if he sees someone his own age," Diana explained, her gaze softening. "He's wary of adults."

"Got it," Cassie nodded, her expression turning serious. She understood the importance of being a friendly face in a world filled with overwhelming challenges. And, if she were honest with herself, he was kind of cute—which was an added bonus.

Raven felt a wave of relief wash over her as the final bell rang. She had weathered stares and whispers all day. Boys who had never spoken to her were now interested in the foreign goth immigrant student. One even had the audacity to ask her to the Senior Valentine's Day dance—a dance that was happening in less than five hours. Girls who had once treated her with indifference were now inviting her to parties and shopping trips, their forced smiles barely masking the eagerness to bring her down a peg or two. Courtney, Kourtnee, and Ckortnée regarded her with the same bitter disdain as always, all the while spreading rumors behind her back.

Raven pressed her hand to her forehead, overwhelmed by the whirlwind of emotions directed at her. So many eyes, so many whispers. It felt like she was suffocating under the weight of their judgment. A migraine pulsed at her temples as she thought, I don't know how much help I'll be tonight. She trudged out of the school. I need a nap. "Rachel!" Dick called out, pulling her from her spiraling thoughts. She looked down the line of limousines to see Richard waving wildly beside a stoic, elderly gentleman. "Alfred," Raven muttered, recognizing the distinguished figure.

"Rachel!" Richard called again, his voice bright and inviting.

Raven's senses heightened as everyone's attention shifted back to her. She approached Richard with a reluctant sigh. "Richard," she said wearily, feeling the weight of everyone's stares. She loathed being the center of attention.

"Come on," he urged excitedly. "You're riding with us today!"

"Um… what?" Raven glanced between Richard and Alfred, confusion etched on her face. "I usually teleport to the mountain or to Constantine's house. Why is today any different?"

"Uh… because you're Tim's date," Richard replied, his tone a mixture of enthusiasm and mischief.

Raven bristled at the word "date." "I am not Tim's date," she stated firmly.

"If you say so," Richard said, raising his hands in mock surrender.

"I do say so," Raven shot back. "I'm helping you guys with a mission at Bruce's behest. That's it."

"Well, it'll be easier if you ride with us," Richard insisted, waving her protestations away. "We have a lot of prep work to do." He looked Raven up and down. "For one, your nails."

"What's wrong with my nails?" Raven asked, shooting a cautious glance at her neatly trimmed fingers.

"You're going to need a manicure," Richard said. "And your hair needs more volume."

"Excuse me?" Raven raised an eyebrow.

"I believe what Master Richard means to say is that we would be honored if you let us assist you in preparing for tonight's soiree," Alfred interjected soothingly.

"Yeah," Richard chimed in, "what he said."

"Okay," Raven sighed heavily as thought back. "It's not like I know what I'm doing."

[THEN]

Raven watched as her teammates prepared for a girls' night out. Donna, Karen, Kori, and Lilith crowded around the mirror in Donna's room, applying makeup and adjusting their hair. "We'll choose a quieter place next time, I promise," Karen said, glancing at Raven, who sat alone on Donna's bed.

"It's fine," Raven replied softly, forcing a smile. "Nightclubs will never be my thing." Ever since she destroyed her father, Raven had spent more time with the Titan females, taking part in their girls' nights. Yet, the closer they became, the more she felt like an outsider, a shadow in their vibrant world.

The girls didn't frequent clubs often; however, they had gone out four weeks in a row to a new upscale venue buzzing with the elite of society. With villains attacking more frequently, a Friday night at a club felt well-deserved, but Raven felt disconnected, watching from the periphery as they thrived in a world she felt she could never fully belong. "Still," Karen frowned. "We've gone four times this month."

Donna plopped down next to Raven, concern etched across her features. "Want me to stay with you?" she offered.

"Firstly, I'm 24; I don't need a babysitter," Raven replied, a hint of irritation creeping into her voice. "Secondly, this club is right next to the beach. I know you're hoping that a certain someone will come out of the ocean and make an appearance." Donna blushed. "Thirdly, I have a date," Raven admitted slowly, the admission drawing all eyes to her.

All activity ceased. The girls turned to her in shock. "You accepted a date from somebody? You?" Karen exclaimed, her eyes wide.

"Who?" Lilith asked eagerly, while Kori nodded enthusiastically.

"Um… Eric," Raven answered shyly, the warmth of their surprise and shock mingled unpleasantly with her anxiety.

"Eric?" they all gasped in unison.

"You said yes to that wannabe gigolo?" Karen asked incredulously.

"He's such a stalker," Kori added, her concern evident.

"His powers… I don't know," Lilith interjected, uncertainty in her voice.

"Maybe you could reconsider?" Donna suggested, and the other girls nodded in agreement.

"I wasn't asking for your permission," Raven frowned, feeling defensive. "And I can take care of myself, you know? I may not have the physical strength of Hercules, but I have other talents."

"Sweetie, we know," Donna said, patting her hand comfortingly.

"There were no protests when Garfield let him in the tower," Raven said, her frown deepening. "And you guys have no problem accepting gifts from him, like VIP passes to elite nightclubs."

"You're right," Donna conceded. "It's just…"

"You've never dated before," Kori said kindly. "And Eric is…" Her voice trailed off as she searched for the right words.

"A lot," Karen finished for her. "He's a lot, but, as previously stated, you are an adult. And you can definitely take care of yourself should he try anything."

"We didn't mean to upset you," Lilith added, concern in her eyes.

"We just want you to be safe," Donna insisted.

"I know," Raven sighed, "And I appreciate it." She paused. "I haven't used my powers on him or reached out with my senses to feel his motives. I'm playing this one completely human."

"Well, I hope you have a great date," Donna said, brightening the mood. "I want lots of details."

"What do you mean?"

"Like… is he a good kisser? Does he use tongue?" Donna joked, eliciting a chuckle from Raven as she hit her with a pillow.

"Anyway, can you maybe help me get ready? It's not like I know what I'm doing."

[NOW]

"It's not like I know what I'm doing," Raven muttered quietly, staring at her nails forlornly.

"Raven?"

Raven returned to the present, shaken from her thoughts. Alfred stood holding her car door open, while Richard looked at her with concern. "Oh," she shook her head, trying to push the heaviness away as she entered the car. "Yeah. Let's do this. Thank you," she said to Alfred.

"We used the same measurements from your uniform," Richard said as he slid in next to her. "Also, we've prepared a dossier on everyone who will be in attendance, including the staff. But Artemis is going undercover as one of the servers, so we don't have to worry about them."

"Master Richard, allow the young lady to relax," Alfred interjected, looking into the rearview mirror. "You can do all of this prepping when we get home."

"True," Richard nodded, "and that's where all the files are, so…" He smiled mischievously. "What did Tim want?"

Raven groaned. Her nap would have to wait.

Chapter Text

"Come on, let's do something tonight," Bart begged Garfield.

"Butt off," was Garfield's uncharacteristic response.

"So that's it? You're just going to sit around and mope about Raven?"

"I'm not moping," Garfield replied defensively, "and what do you mean 'Raven'?"

Bart gave him a withering look. "Dude, seriously?"

Embarrassment washed over Garfield. "Does everyone know?"

"Yes."

"Do you think…Raven knows?"

"She'd have to be blind, stupid, and dead not to know. You are so obvious. It's actually been quite painful, watching you follow her around like a dog…which you literally did several times. She has the patience of a saint."

Garfield's shoulders slumped. "What does Tim have that I don't?" he muttered under his breath.

"Besides being a rich, good-looking genius? I have no clue," Bart answered dryly.

"Hey!" Garfield protested. "I'm rich! Well, my stepdad is rich! And…I just signed on to be a series regular…for at least season 2."

"Sweet. Hey, I know! Let's hit up San Diego or something. Get out of dreary, cold, Rhode Island."

"I can't. Some big time exec or something is coming to the studio for a tour. I have to be there in an hour."

"Want me to run you there?"

"I'll use the Zeta-tube."

"Dude, I'm bored," Bart threw himself on the couch. "Hey," Bart sat up. "Why don't I come with you? There's gotta be at least one desperate hottie who works on set. What about the chick who plays your love interest?"

"Amanda?" Garfield made a face of disgust. "Eww. No! She is a di-va. And not the talented kind—she's awful. Never knows her lines, always late to the set. And I mean, always. We have no chemistry."

"Really? It seems like you two have tons of chemistry–always making goo-goo eyes at each other every time you share the screen."

"Puh-lease," Garfield rolled his eyes.

"She's an outspoken supporter of meta-human rights."

"On my first day, she attempted to have me fired. She was actively against me being hired. But her daddy is the president or something," Garfield huffed as he stood to his feet. "Hmm," he tapped his chin, "she has a fraternal twin sister—actually she's more like a personal assistant or…slave. Anyway…the sister is adorable. Quiet and shy, but very nice. You two may hit it off."

"Hook a speedster up," Bart said as they entered the Zeta tube.

"Just…don't embarrass me. My cast mates already don't take me seriously."

"Probably because of all the jokes you crack."

"I am funny!"

"Whatever makes you feel better, buddy."

Raven stared at her reflection in the floor-length mirror. She barely recognized herself, as she'd never worn anything so luxurious in her life. Raven rubbed her hands over the fabric. She wore a deep, midnight-blue gown made of flowing velvet with long sleeves and an off-the-shoulder neckline, showing a hint of collarbone. The dress hugged her figure at the bodice and flowed elegantly to the floor, creating an illusion of movement with every step. There was a hidden slit on the right side that went up to her knee. Intricate, silver embroidery enhanced the dark dress along the neckline, creating a subtle, soft effect. A simple silver necklace and bracelet, picked by Alfred, completed the look. (She had to forego her signature rings.) Stephanie had done her makeup, giving her a dark eyeliner and "a muted lip color and lip stain so your makeup won't be ruined should you choose to make out with someone. It is Valentine's Day after all," Stephanie had added as a hairstylist did Raven's hair in a loose updo.

Staring at herself in wonder, Raven heard the knock. "Come in," she called out. Stephanie opened the door wearing a fitted red, cocktail dress that stopped just above her knees. She wore gold-heeled sandals that laced up her calves, and her blonde hair was in voluminous loose curls. "All I'm missing is a pair of wings and a bow-and-arrow," Stephanie posed. "What do you think?"

"You look gorgeous," Raven answered truthfully.

"But not as gorgeous as you," Stephanie strode into the room, looking Raven up and down. "I like the elegant gothic vibe you have going on." Raven gave her a small, grateful smile. "Tim will be floored," Stephanie added. The smile left Raven's face. "You know he likes you, right?"

"Well," Raven walked over to the desk where dossiers on victims were. "He shouldn't."

"You're going to have to give him a better reason than that," Stephanie said. "If you don't like him, just tell him. He'll respect your decision and back off." Raven bit one side of her lip. "Unless…" Stephanie said slowly, "you do like him."

Raven looked up at Stephanie, Batgirl, and said, "All these victims committed crimes...and they're all extremely rich." We're talking exorbitant amounts of money. They could buy small countries."

"Yep," Stephanie agreed while smirking at the obvious subject change. "But Bruce couldn't care less about the money." She stopped and thought. "He cares a little about the money. However, he is primarily concerned with the mental state in which each victim/perpetrator was left."

Raven continued reading. Ted Kord, CEO of Kord Industries—resigned abruptly after disappearing for over a week. Nearly emptied his bank account. Found dazed, emotionless, with no memory. Pockets full of cocaine.

Mayor Bloom—grandson of late CEO Daniel Bloom, calm and pleasant until an angry outburst at a ribbon-cutting ceremony. Attacked his PA, slapped his publicist, and went on a rampage. Broke car windshields, robbed a jewelry store, wounded six cops, and later had no memory of the events

India, a wealthy heiress—destroyed clothes in her mother's shop, drove recklessly, attempted to steal a blue diamond. Later became catatonic with no memory.

There were half a dozen more. "Yeah, definitely a supernatural force at work," Raven said as she skimmed the rest. "Anything other than wealth connecting the victims?"

"Yep, before each mental break, there had a been a gala or charity event the night before. Same clientele, same catering company."

"What a coincidence," Raven stated dryly.

"Bruce thought so, too."

"But…why am I attending as a guest?" Raven questioned. "I could have blended in as a server and still had access to the guests."

"This was faster," Stephanie shrugged. "Anyway, ready?"

"Yep."

Raven and Stephanie exited the room and came face-to-face with Richard and Cassandra. "Hey, Dick," Stephanie greeted. "You two look adorable in your matching outfits," she pointed out the simple black dress Cassandra was wearing, matching with Richard's black button down. Cassandra gave a slow blink. While Richard answered. "Funny. Anyway, I was just coming to get—whoa, Raven!" he exclaimed, staring at her up and down. Raven felt her face heat. "You look gorgeous! I am so glad we didn't listen to Tim and go with that purple disaster."

"Richard," Raven frowned, "Tim and Alfred picked this dress. You wanted me to wear that 'purple disaster'."

"Semantics," he shrugged in reply. "Raven, you are about to have access to a world many wish they could have access to. Gotham's top 5%, families that come from old money." He linked arms with Raven, shoving Stephanie to the side. "Think you can survive?"

"I'll manage," Raven said.

"Good answer. All right, prepare to enter the lion's den."

Chapter Text

Raven had spent the last hour leisurely strolling the perimeter of the ballroom, watching and waiting. So far, there was nothing out of the ordinary. Her eyes may have wandered to Tim once or twice… or twenty times. Make that 21, she thought as she glanced his way again. She couldn't help it. He was good at this. Tim was mingling and conversing with, who Raven assumed were, other rich people who wanted a piece of Wayne Industries. With his easy smile and sharp intelligence, Tim was a natural at navigating these events.

Once again, Raven found herself gazing at him, her heart tugging just a bit. He was kind, strong, and effortlessly gorgeous. She could easily see herself falling for him. She frowned. That's the problem, she thought sadly. Raven had a habit of falling for guys who didn't really want her. It felt like a weakness she couldn't shake. Most saw her as a challenge or dated her just to prove they could. The genuinely nice guys? They only seemed to fall for her after she gave them an emotional nudge.

Her mouth twisted in deep thought. But... I haven't manipulated Tim's emotions... have I? I bonded with him, but I didn't do anything… did I? Raven felt the sting of tears. Is this my life now? Is this the only way someone could return my feelings... through accidental emotional manipulation?

Raven closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Not a good time, Raven. Do this later.

A strange sensation washed over Raven, as if a tidal wave had rocked the room. For a brief moment, her body felt unsteady. Her eyes widened in realization. Someone is casting a spell… or trying to… but Raven couldn't be sure. Her eyes darted around the room as she reached out with her senses. She zeroed in on a female server weaving through the crowd. Raven made to follow her but was blocked by a trio of girls. "OMG!" one of them exclaimed in a high-pitched voice. Raven rolled her eyes as disgust and annoyance filled her. These girls. She shuttered. Courtney, Kourtnee, and Ckortnée—the pretty trio who usually left Raven alone—suddenly stood in front of her menacingly.

"Rachel Roth?" Courtney, the ringleader, greeted with a high-pitched laugh that dripped with mockery.

"Who?" Kourtnee sneered. Raven met her cutting gaze head-on, unfazed.

"The immigrant whore with her claws in Timmy," Courtney shot back, her words laced with venom.

"Right, that's your name," Ckortnée added, a smirk curling her lips.

"Whore," Kourtnee coughed under her breath, her tone dripping with disdain.

Courtney tilted her head, feigning innocence. "How did you even get in here? Did your mom get a job as a private maid for one of our fathers or something?"

Kourtnee chimed in, "Who even is your mom? Is she a drunkard like your father?"

Raven felt a surge of annoyance, recalling the time Constantine had shown up at her school inebriated. I'm gonna kill him. Her attention returned to the three girls. She didn't have the energy to deal with their petty taunts. The magical signature she'd sensed had already faded. Probably overwhelmed by the suffocating scent of their perfume, she thought bitterly.

"Evening, ladies," came a voice that caused butterflies in Raven's stomach. The trio froze as Tim walked up to Raven and nonchalantly slipped an arm around her waist. Raven tried not to blush but was failing terribly. "Are you guys friends of Rachel?" Tim asked, flashing a polite smile.

"No," Raven answered quickly.

"Oh, my gosh! Timothy Drake-Wayne!" Courtney gushed. "Do you remember me?"

"Have we met?" Tim asked, and Raven almost burst out laughing at the unexpected response.

"Yes!" Courtney's smile faltered. "At my father's charity benefit six months ago."

"I don't think so," Tim said, his voice calm. "I have an eidetic memory, so I'd remember meeting you." He turned to Raven. "Anyway, I need to borrow Rachel for a moment." Raven smirked as Tim led her away, leaving the trio fuming. "It was nice meeting you," he threw over his shoulder. "I could sense your annoyance from the other side of the room," Tim whispered into Raven's ear. "I thought I'd come to the rescue."

"Thanks," Raven sighed in relief. "Do you really not remember her?"

"Oh, I do," Tim said with a grin. "She and her friends spent twelve excruciating minutes explaining why they all have the same name spelled differently. Something about their moms being best friends and synchronizing their pregnancies. Biggest waste of time. But before you got accosted, it looked like you were heading somewhere."

Raven was quietly pleased that, despite his mingling, Tim had noticed her. "Yeah, I sensed a magical presence coming from one of the staff. Before I could focus, it vanished. She was a female with brown hair tied back in a ponytail. Shorter than me."

"Got it," Tim said, guiding her to a quieter corner. He tapped his earpiece. "Artemis, I need photos of the waitstaff. We're looking for a woman with brown hair in a ponytail, about Raven's height or shorter." He glanced at Raven. "Anything else?"

"No. I got accosted," Raven gestured to the trio glaring at her from across the ballroom.

Tim spoke into the earpiece again. "Okay, keep me posted." He turned back to Raven, his voice softer. "You look beautiful, by the way. The dress really suits you."

"You've got good taste," Raven smiled. "Though Richard seems determined to take the credit."

"He wanted you to wear that frilly purple thing," Tim smirked, pulling out his phone as it buzzed in his pocket. "Here, take a look." Raven scrolled through the images Artemis had taken of brown-haired women scattered around the room. "Wow, she's good," Raven said, sensing Tim's silent agreement. But none of the faces matched. "No, none of these are her." She handed the phone back.

"I obtained pictures of the serving staff earlier today. No unfamiliar faces here," Tim mused, scanning the images himself.

"So, someone's posing as staff," Raven concluded.

"Cassandra's around here somewhere. Dick," Tim spoke into his comm, "find Cassandra and give her the heads-up." He looked back at Raven.

"What now?" she asked.

Tim held out his hand with a playful grin. "I take you for a spin."

"What? Why?" Raven hugged herself, a hint of skepticism in her voice. "My powers work just fine right here."

"First rule of undercover," Tim said, gently taking her hand. "You have to blend in." He led her toward the dance floor, where couples twirled to the music.

"Okay," Raven said, tensing up. "But I don't know how to dance," she admitted softly. "I don't know any waltz, tangos, or anything."

"I'll keep it simple, I promise. Just a box step," Tim assured her, guiding her into the crowd.

"Yeah," Raven whispered anxiously. "I don't know how to do that."

"You'll be fine, I promise," Tim said, his smile reassuring as he stepped closer. He held her left hand and tenderly wrapped his other arm around her waist. "Just relax," he encouraged, looking down at her. "Breathe." Raven nodded, trying to focus on his words. "And 1, 2, 3," he instructed, stepping in rhythm. Raven stumbled a couple of times, but soon found her footing. It really was as simple as he had said. "See? It's easy. You're doing great," he beamed, and she turned away, trying to hide her blush. "Sense anything?" Tim asked, his charming smile still in place.

"No," Raven replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "Not anymore."

"Okay," he said, glancing around. "The serving staff has spread out. Let's do a turn around the ballroom, see what you can sense. Then we'll go from there."

Raven nodded, her heart racing as Tim turned to her, his gaze locking onto hers. "You really do look beautiful, by the way," he said, sincerity shining in his eyes. "I mean, I've found you attractive for some time now, but I couldn't have imagined you look this gorgeous in that dress."

Raven felt warmth flood her cheeks. "Stop," she chuckled, half-flattered, half-embarrassed.

"What? I'm serious!" Tim smiled, teasing her slightly.

Raven looked at him curiously. "What is it?" he asked, tilting his head. "What are you thinking?"

"I don't know," she answered honestly, her mind racing.

"What are you feeling?" he pressed, pulling her closer. Raven's heart skipped a beat, and she hesitated, struggling to find the words. What am I feeling? Her lips twisted slightly in contemplation. I'm feeling a lot of things, she thought, a frown crossing her face. What answer does he want me to give? Raven swallowed thickly, feeling a mix of emotions swirling inside her.

"Excuse me," a voice interrupted them. Raven and Tim turned to see a woman with black hair and striking green eyes, dressed in sharp business attire. A reporter's lanyard hung around her neck. "Hello," she greeted, her smile sending warning bells ringing in both young heroes. "My name is Jean Loring, and I'm with the Gotham Gazette. I'm writing an exposé on Gotham's elite and their supposed connections to crime in this city. Tell me, are you aware of your father, Jack Drake's, ties to the Maroni crime family?"

Tim's smile froze, confusion and anger flickering across his face. "Excuse me?" he asked, his tone sharp. Raven, whose arm was linked with his, sensed the tension radiating through his body. "Can you repeat the question?" he asked, his voice low and menacing, warning of an unlikely outcome should the reporter continue.

"Your father was a real estate mogul who came from nothing," the reporter continued, ignoring the warning look in Tim's eyes. "And your mother was the only surviving member of the Walker family, inheriting the Walker Financial Investment Firm," Jean continued, her words cutting like a knife. "Started by your great-great-great-great-grandfather on your mother's side who was once part of the now-eradicated Black Glove Society." Raven felt Tim's forearm tighten under her grip as the reporter pressed on. "Based on the MOs related to your parents' murders, it's safe to assume that the Maroni crime family was behind their demise. But why would the Maroni's murder a high-society couple?" Jean pushed. "I'm sure your date," she gestured to Raven, "would like to know just whom she's involved with."

Though Tim's smile remained plastered on his face, Raven could sense the murderous rage swelling within him. "Maybe you and I can discuss this in private," Jean suggested, her tone deceptively sweet. "It would give you a chance to get ahead of the story." The smile vanished from Tim's face as he scrutinized the reporter with intense focus. "Please," she insisted, placing a hand on his arm and brushing against Raven's fingertips as she did. "I think we should talk about this in private."

"O…kay," Tim replied slowly, caught in a daze.

"No," Raven interjected firmly, pulling him back toward her as he instinctively tried to move away.

"What?" Tim shook his head as if emerging from a fog.

Jean Loring's eyes shot to Raven before digging her nails into Tim's forearm. "I insist," Jean said, looking deeply into Tim's eyes.

"He's fine," Raven emphasized again, her voice steady. "Please, remove your hand." She shot a warning glare at Jean. The reporter stepped back, a sinister smile creeping across her face. "My apologies," Jean smirked, mischief glinting in her eyes. "I wasn't aware this one was… taken." She appraised Tim, her gaze lingering. "Maybe you can share him when you're finished."

"There won't be much left," Raven replied, her smile turning sharp.

"I'll find another target. Maybe the adoptive father."

"He's off-limits, too," Raven shot back, her glare unwavering.

"What are you… a succubus? I thought your kind went extinct years ago. Guess I was mistaken."

"You were."

"I'll just… run off, then."

"You do that," Raven replied, her smile cold as Jean Loring turned away, giving her a condescending grin as she sauntered off.

Raven pulled Tim into the farthest private bathroom, ensuring they were away from prying eyes. Once inside, she closed the door and spoke into her comm. "Guys, there's a female here posing as a reporter named Jean Loring from the Gotham Gazette. She may go after Bruce."

"Copy," Stephanie replied.

"But she's not the server I saw," Raven continued, gently nudging Tim to sit on the toilet seat so she could scan him for any mental damage. "I need to check you."

Tim looked up at her with a twinkle in his eye. "Am I about to receive a thorough check-up?" he teased.

Raven rolled her eyes but couldn't suppress a smile. "Focus, Tim. We're in a serious situation here."

"Right. Serious," Tim feigned a dramatic tone. "But I have to say, this is the most interesting way I've ever been checked for a brain injury," he added, as Raven placed her hands on both sides of his face and kneeled to be eye-level with him. Raven gave him a look before furrowing her brow in concentration.

"So…there's at least two perps?" Dick asked through the comms.

"Guess I'm stuck with these hors d'oeuvres," Artemis chimed in, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "They are superb, by the way. You guys need to try them."

"Cass wants to know if Tim is okay," Dick added.

"I'm checking him now," Raven replied. Tim felt a brief feeling of warmth in his head as Raven's eyes flashed white. "He seems fine."

"I am fine," Tim said, crossing his arms playfully. "Does someone have eyes on Bruce?" he asked seriously.

"I already alerted him," Stephanie said. "But I'm tailing him just in case this…reporter shows up."

"Don't let her touch you," Raven warned, stepping back from Tim as she finished her scan. "No tears or intrusions in your brain," Raven said. "Let me see your forearm."

Tim took his suit jacket off before rolling up his right sleeve. "Oh wow," he gasped as she stared at four, small, angry, red gashes. "I didn't even feel it."

"I noticed," Raven said, placing a glowing hand on his forearm, barely touching him. Seconds later, she lifted her hand, and Tim's arm was healed.

"Thanks for looking out for me," Tim said, his voice softening. Raven nodded. He stood up, and Raven suddenly felt the closeness of the tiny bathroom. "What do you think she is?" he asked, his expression serious again. "She thought you were a succubus."

"I don't know what she is," Raven admitted. "I wasn't able to get a read on her. When her hand brushed my fingers, warnings went off in my brain…my immediate thought was to protect you," Raven blushed again as Tim gave her a grateful look. "I sensed something off about her when she first approached."

"I did, too," Tim said, a hint of concern in his eyes. "I thought she was a stalker."

Raven took a deep breath, trying to balance the gravity of their situation with the warmth building between them. "I should get back out there. Would it be a waste of breath to suggest you stay put?" Tim met her gaze with an endearing look, one that told her he wouldn't budge. "I thought so," she gave a small smile. Raven perked up and turned sharply to the door as her senses fired. She yanked it open to see the server they'd been searching for standing there, preparing to knock. "I'm sorry," the server said, her voice steely, "but you're in my partner's way. You need to go." Before Raven could react, the server shot out a hand, grabbing Raven's arm. In an instant, Raven's world went black.

Chapter Text

Cassie, who was rocking back in her chair, snapped to attention when Lar Gand began to stir. She blinked in surprise, standing just in time to see his eyes flutter open. His inhumanly bright, glowing blue eyes darted around the room, wild and disoriented, before landing on Cassie. There was something so vulnerable and alien in his gaze that for a second, she felt frozen. Still, she mustered a friendly, comforting smile, hoping it would settle him.

Lar Gand let out a strained breath as he lifted himself on shaky arms, eyes wide and panicked. His voice came out hoarse. "Ckarav'en das kgorian?" His chest heaved as he struggled to sit up, his movements jerky, as though his body hadn't fully woken up with him.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Cassie held her hands up in alarm, stepping forward quickly but keeping her voice gentle. "Don't get up! You've been through... a lot."

"Ckarav'en das kgorian?" he repeated, his voice rising in confusion. The raw fear in his tone startled her—he was waking up into panic.

Cassie scanned the room for a nurse or for Diana. "I don't understand," she said, trying to remain calm. "I need to get someone who—"

"Karav'a das—ckanthor? Ven ta kar'iey—ah!" His words broke off as he flinched, clutching his midsection as pain rippled through him. His face twisted, and he gasped in agony.

Cassie's heart squeezed at the sight. "You need to take it easy," she said softly, placing her hands gently on his shoulders, trying to coax him back down. "It's okay. You're safe."

But Lar Gand wasn't hearing her—or understanding her. His breathing was too rapid, eyes too wide. He spoke again, his words frantic, as he weakly attempted to push her hands away. "Hey!" Cassie said more firmly now, trying to keep her voice steady but commanding. "I'm trying to help you, I promise." She reached toward the call button by his bed and hit it repeatedly. "I need help in here!" she shouted, her pulse quickening.

Lar Gand's voice lowered, desperate, as he grabbed at her wrists. His hands trembled, not from weakness but from fear. "Tar'ak... kor veln'tar..."

Cassie swallowed, looking directly into his eyes, trying to convey that he was safe as he held onto her for dear life.

"Ven'tar... Darkseid… Kal-El," Lar Gand whispered, his voice shaky as his grip loosened on her wrists. In an instant, his hands shot to the IV in his arm, clawing at it urgently. His wild, frantic eyes darted around the room, like a trapped animal searching for an escape.

Cassie froze at the mention of Darkseid and Kal-el. "Kal-El!" she repeated, her eyes widening. "I know Kal-El!" She stumbled over the words, hoping he'd latch onto that.

Lar Gand stopped struggling for a moment, blinking at her, his expression still confused. "Va, Kal-El ez zd-ect?" he asked, glancing around the room as if searching for him.

"Uh…" Cassie bit her lip, unable to answer his question.

"Lar Gand!" Diana's voice cut through the room as she and a couple of nurses rushed inside.

Relief crashed over Cassie like a wave. "Oh, thank goodness," she sighed, stepping back slightly as Diana approached. "I thought I was going to have to do charades."

Diana gave her a quick smile, but then her attention shifted to Lar Gand, speaking in low, soothing tones, "Krai'eck daron, vey veln'tar karak. Terray i' vesh…"

Cassie's brows lifted as the two began talking enthusiastically in a language Cassie didn't understand. Lar Gand's body visibly relaxed as Diana's words seemed to calm him. Meanwhile, the two meta-human nurses began checking the electrodes and IV needles Lar Gand had nearly yanked out.

Cassie crossed her arms, watching the scene unfold but feeling a little out of place. She blinked, then cleared her throat awkwardly. "Um… Diana?" Diana paused, looking over at her. "What language are you speaking?"

"Oh, it's Daxamite. Sort of like Kryptonian," Diana said offhandedly, turning back to Lar Gand to murmur another reassurance.

Cassie's eyes widened in surprise. "When did you learn to speak Kryptonian?" she asked suggestively, a grin tugging at her lips.

Diana looked away quickly, but not before Cassie noticed a slight blush on her cheeks. "Never mind," Diana muttered, clearly flustered. Cassie snickered quietly, but let it drop as Diana focused on Lar Gand again. "He knows a little English," Diana explained over her shoulder, "but right now he's probably just confused."

Diana patted Lar Gand's hand comfortingly, whispering soothing words as his eyes shifted between her and Cassie, a spark of recognition dawning.

Lar Gand finally nodded weakly, leaning back against the pillow, allowing the nurses to resume their work without further resistance. His breathing had steadied, but his expression remained troubled, as he still eyed Cassie with wariness.

"Stay with him," Diana said to Cassie, her voice firm but kind. "I need to let Clark know that our new friend has awoken."

Cassie nodded, watching Diana leave the room. She glanced down at Lar Gand, who was now staring at the ceiling, his glowing eyes dimmer but still full of unease.

Tim's heart raced as Raven crumpled to the ground, unconscious. "Rachel!" he shouted, but she didn't respond. The female server smirked, watching his panic with an almost amused expression.

"I wouldn't worry about her too much. She'll be fine… eventually," she said, her tone dripping with condescension. "Now, let's get to the real issue at hand."

Tim stood between Raven's limp form and the server. "Who are you?" he asked, his eyes scanning the garden for anything he could use as a weapon. His bo staff was nowhere to be found, and he was painfully aware of how vulnerable he was without it. But he couldn't let this chick get to Raven again. We have a kiss to discuss.

"I go by Black Mary," the server curtsied.

"Why are you doing this?" Tim demanded, his voice steady despite the fear building inside him."You're after money? That's it?"

She took a slow step forward, her yellow-glowing eyes locking onto him. "It's more than just money. You and your kind—the wealthy, the powerful—you think you can run the world, control everything. But I've got a surprise for you. Tonight, it's my turn to be in control. Also, it's fun."

Tim's mind raced, trying to buy time. "Who put you up to this? Jean Loring?"

A dark laugh escaped Black Mary's lips. "Jean has her reasons. As do I."

Tim clenched his fists, backing up slightly as she advanced. "You're going to regret this."

She raised her hand, yellow energy crackling around her fingertips. "I doubt that. But you, Tim Drake? You might."

As Black Mary lunged, Tim threw himself to the side, heart pounding in his chest. He hit the ground hard, dirt and leaves clinging to his suit as he rolled across the garden floor. Scrambling, his hand closed around a broken branch, rough and splintered, the only weapon in sight. It was only a jagged piece of wood, but it was currently his only defense against her. "Cute," Black Mary said, amused at his makeshift weapon. "Let me guess—mommy and daddy put you in self-defense classes." She raised her hand again, and this time, a wave of energy shot toward him.

"Something like that," Tim grunted, barely managing to escape as he dived behind a stone bench, the blast of energy missing him by inches.

"Give it up, Tim," Black Mary taunted. "You can't fight me. You're out of your league."

"I don't have to fight you," Tim muttered under his breath, glancing at Raven. He just needed to hold her off a little longer, give Raven time to recover.

But Black Mary wasn't going to wait. She strode forward, her hand crackling with energy again. "You can't protect her. Or yourself."

Tim braced himself, clutching the branch tighter as Black Mary closed in. "Watch me."

Raven groaned as consciousness slowly returned. Blinking against the dim light, she took a moment to gather her thoughts. "What…?" She pressed a hand to her head, feeling the throb of a headache. A quick scan of her body revealed nothing alarming, but her memory is still there: the female server from earlier—the way her grip felt, the sensation of life being drained from her.

"Tim!" Raven gasped, suddenly alert. She swung her head around, catching sight of a yellow glow nearby. "Tim!" she shouted, rolling to her feet. He was just a few feet away, crouched low behind a stone bench as the glowing server—a witch, perhaps?—shot a blast of energy at him. Tim dove out of the way, narrowly avoiding the attack, but he wouldn't be able to defend himself and maintain his cover for long.

Drawing upon her powers, Raven felt energy crackling at her fingertips, ready to unleash as she prepared to join the fight.

Tim dodged another blast. "You're surprisingly nimble, Mr. Drake," Black Mary taunted, raising her hand once more, a surge of yellow energy gathering at her fingertips. "But I'm faster."

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," a voice called from behind her. The voice, faint but growing stronger, made Black Mary pause. Tim glanced over her shoulder, relief flooding through him as he saw Raven, her eyes glowing with a soft white light—a sign she was regaining her strength. "I see you're awake," Black Mary sneered, turning to face Raven. "Good. I prefer my opponents conscious when I beat them." She frowned when magic began gathering at Raven's fingertips. "What kind of succubus are you?"

"Who said I was a succubus?" Raven shot back, a mocking smile curling her lips. "You should find Bruce." She turned her gaze to Tim, keeping her focus on the magician.

"Yes, ma'am," Tim replied flirtatiously. "Her name is Black Mary, by the way," he added before sprinting off.

Black Mary glared at Raven as the two circled each other. "Your date was my mark."

"You should have picked another target," Raven said, anger simmering beneath her calm demeanor.

Black Mary shot another blast at Raven, who effortlessly blocked the attack. "Is that all you've got?" Raven taunted, a confident smirk gracing her lips.

Black Mary scowled, frustration boiling beneath her bravado. "You think you're clever? I'll show you what happens when you mess with me!"

Before she could launch another attack, Raven flicked her wrist, sending a dark tendril spiraling toward Black Mary. The shadowy appendage wrapped around her wrist, immobilizing her.

"What the—?" Black Mary gasped, trying to break free. "Let go of me!"

"Where's your partner?" Raven demanded.

"I'm not that easy," Black Mary retorted, reaching out to place her hand on the shadow. Her body glowed, and Raven felt her world tilt. She stumbled, her dress pooling around her as she fell to the ground, releasing Mary from her hold.

"What the…?" Raven looked around in shock. The grass, trees, and bushes nearby were decaying. She glanced down at her body, outlined in yellow. Mary was absorbing her power and life force.

"You've got some neat tricks," Mary taunted, a psychotic smile on her face. "But that's all they are—tricks. They won't save you."

Raven's body fought against the spell, attempting to replenish the energy she was losing. On the bright side, she wouldn't die; the downside—Mary would have an endless supply of energy.

"What are you?" Mary grinned maniacally. "I've never felt this much power. You're filled to the brim with it."

Desperation clawed at Raven as she wracked her brain for any spell, but her thoughts felt muddled. Then, a particularly dark incantation surfaced—one she had hoped to avoid, but desperate times called for desperate measures. With a deep breath, she began to mutter the words, her voice sounding like a low growl to human ears. She lifted her arm, focusing her energy as she prepared to unleash the magic within her.

The smile waned from Mary's face. "What are you doing?" she demanded, panic creeping into her voice. "What are you doing!" she screamed as she collapsed.

Raven felt her energy surge, slowly rising as she stood to her feet, reclaiming her powers. Clenching her jaw, she reminded herself to stay in control. "Stop," Mary said weakly, her body slumping as she lost consciousness.

Once Mary was down for the count, Raven ended the spell. She was out of breath, her dress torn in places, but there was no time to dwell on that. She needed to find Tim.

Tim's heart raced as he reached the top of the stairs. His phone beeped, confirming Bruce was just behind the door. Taking a deep breath, he pushed it open and stepped into the dimly lit study.

Bruce stood in the center, his back to Tim, unnaturally rigid. Cassandra and Dick were there to the side, standing unnervingly still. The air in the room felt heavy. A noise from the corner caught Tim's attention. Jean Loring lounged casually in a chair, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

"Bruce!" Tim called, trying to keep his voice steady. "Are you okay?"

Bruce didn't move—not even a flinch. Nothing. Tim's heart sank.

Jean smiled. "Ahh…poor little orphan—fake daddy won't look at you. Where's your succubus friend?" Tim stayed silent, his fists clenching. Jean stood and strolled to Bruce's side, running a finger down his arm. "Such a powerful man... It wasn't hard to make him see things my way."

Tim's anger flared. "What have you done to him?"

Jean stepped back. "Bruce Wayne is a man with considerable… assets." Her gaze roamed over Bruce's still form, voice dripping with lust and greed. "And now those assets are mine." Bruce slowly turned around, leveling a stony gaze at Tim. "He was not easy to get under my control," Jean continued. "It's almost like he's had mental training. Which, for someone with his money, makes sense. Those two," she gestured to Dick and Cassandra, "were a lot easier. Well…" she paused, eyeing the two young teens. "The boy was easy. The girl is… weird. Anyway…"

"What did you do to the people downstairs?" Tim asked, suppressing the growing fear. And where is Stephanie? Where's Alfred?

"A few suggestions here and there. Would you believe me if I said less than half of the people downstairs are under my control?"

"I would."

"Smart," Jean smirked.

"I'm not under your control. Why?"

"I'm at my limit," Jean admitted cockily. "I no longer have any use for you. Bruce, take care of your fake son."

With mechanical precision and sluggish speed, Bruce lunged at Tim, fist raised for a strike. "Bruce, no!" Tim shouted as he ducked the punch, feeling the wind from the force of the blow. Bruce's strength was no joke, even under someone else's control. He barely managed to evade another swing. Though still strong, Bruce was noticeably slower—as if he were fighting the manipulation. "Come on, Bruce," Tim rolled out of the way of a kick. "Fight her! You can do this!" But there was no response. Bruce's next attack came faster, more deliberate. Tim skidded backward toward the wall, heart pounding.

Watching the two rich men with barely contained disgust, Jean turned to Dick and Cassandra. "You two orphans!" she snapped, getting their attention. "Help your father out!" The two robotically turned toward Tim, faces blank.

"Oh, come on," Tim said, now backed into a corner. He cursed under his breath. Three of the most skilled fighters he knew, and they were all under Jean's control. He was outnumbered and outmatched.

Jean chuckled, enjoying the spectacle, and settled back into her chair. "This is going to be fun."

The click-clack of Raven's heels echoed through the empty halls of the manor as she ran toward the source of the dark energy. She still felt weak from the fight with Black Mary, and protecting herself from the chaos in the ballroom didn't help. Her energy levels were far from restored, but there was no time to rest. Tim was in trouble, and she could feel it.

Suddenly, a pulse of dark magic radiated from deeper inside the manor—an all-too-familiar signature. Raven stopped in her tracks, eyes narrowing. Jean Loring. She quickened her pace, her mind racing. The closer she got, the more she felt the oppressive tug of Jean's influence, thick like a fog, trying to settle into her mind. But Raven had fought far worse than this.

As she rounded the last corner, she flew to the room at the end of hall and burst through the door. It took a second for her brain to process what she was seeing. She saw Tim pressed against a wall, dodging blows from Bruce and the others. In the corner sat Jean Loring, watching the scene with amusement. As if sensing Raven's presence, Jean snapped her head in her direction and frowned. "Well, well, well," she said slowly, standing up. "If it isn't the little succubus. Mary was supposed to take care of you."

"She's sleeping right now," Raven shot back. "And I'm putting an end to this." Without hesitation, she raised her hand, muttering an incantation under her breath. A dark energy tendril shot out from her fingers, wrapping around Jean's wrist and slamming her into the wall.

"You bitch!" Jean spat, glaring at Raven. "What are you?" she demanded.

"You're done here," Raven said coldly, stalking toward Jean. The lingering effects of her earlier fight weighed on her, but she couldn't stop now. Not when Tim needed her.

Jean sneered, regaining her balance. "I don't know what you are, but you're too late." She gestured to Bruce, Dick, and Cassandra—who were still under her control and fighting Tim. "They belong to me now."

Raven narrowed her eyes, focusing on the dark energy tethering Bruce and the others to Jean. "Not for long."

Chapter Text

"I gotta be honest with you," Bart said between bites of food. "This is boring."

Garfield sighed, his head lolling to the side. "Dude, you can't eat over here. And… stop eating so much."

"I thought you'd at least be shooting the action scenes today," Bart ignored Garfield's protests, finishing his tenth sub.

"That was last episode," Garfield rolled his eyes, attempting to suppress a smirk. "This one's all aftermath—post-battle between the Nebulons and Reptiamphs."

"Uh-huh. Any chance I can get some choco-burgers?"

"You're already running the assistants ragged."

"This is only my tenth sub." Bart gestured to his empty plate.

"You've had fifteen bowls of meatballs, ten tubs of salad, and you destroyed the shrimp. You are out of control."

"You know how many calories I burn daily."

"Crap, VIPs are coming," Garfield muttered, noticing a group approaching. "Wipe your mouth."

"Sorry," Bart said, quickly wiping his face as a small entourage of suited men, the studio's president, and three teen girls walked toward them. At least four of the men wore earpieces and looked armed. There was a blonde girl—about Garfield's age—who he didn't recognize, animatedly chatting with the studio president. The president's daughters, Amanda and Carol, flanked him. Amanda looked bored, glued to her phone, while Carol seemed enthralled by the conversation. "There she is. Carol—Amanda's twin," Garfield said to Bart.

Bart studied the dark-haired girl with glasses. "She's cute. Oh man, she's coming over! She's coming over!"

"Calm down."

"Garfield Logan!" the president greeted with a wide smile.

"Hello, Mr. Bucklen," Garfield replied politely, trying to maintain his composure.

Amanda barely looked up. "Garfield."

"Amanda," Garfield muttered, greeting his co-star with the same enthusiasm.

The president turned toward the unnamed blonde girl. "This is Garfield Logan—Tork, as you might know him. A fan favorite." Garfield beamed at the praise, his confidence swelling. "Garfield, this is Princess Perdita of Vlatava."

"Princess?" both Garfield and Bart repeated, wide-eyed. They instantly bowed deeply.

"Oh no, no," Perdita laughed as she waved her hands. "That is unnecessary. Please, stand up."

"I'm Garfield," Garfield said, straightening up awkwardly, his heart racing as he took in her beauty. She was radiant, with golden hair that caught the light, and a smile that felt warm and inviting. "My friends call me Gar. You can, too."

Perdita giggled, her laughter bright and infectious. "Nice to meet you, Gar."

"I'm 14 years old, I'm green, and I'm a metahuman. I can turn into animals. Like, any animal," Garfield blurted out, his excitement bubbling over. "Want me to be a gorilla? Or a tiger? Or—"

"Dude," Bart whispered sharply, mortified, elbowing him in the side.

"Sorry, I'm Garfield." His voice was slightly breathless as he caught another glimpse of her sparkling eyes, feeling a flutter in his stomach.

Perdita smiled sweetly, and in that moment, he thought she looked like a princess straight out of a fairytale. "Hello, Garfield. I'm Perdita. I am 14 years old, too." She held out her hand, and Garfield shook it awkwardly, a flush creeping up his cheeks.

"Whoa, you have such soft skin," Garfield said, awestruck, his heart racing as he felt the delicate touch of her hand. It was as if he could feel a spark of magic just from their brief contact.

"Wow," Bart said under his breath, shaking his head. "Sorry about him. He's not usually this… weird."

Perdita blushed lightly, her cheeks matching the soft pink of her dress. "It's okay. I find him… cute."

"You're cute," Garfield replied instantly, his gaze locked onto hers, completely oblivious to Bart's teasing smirk.

"Princess," one of the suited men said, stepping forward, his tone serious.

Perdita sighed, glancing at the man, nodding in understanding. "Duty calls. I must go now. It was lovely meeting you, Garfield. I hope to see you again someday." Her voice lingered in the air like a melody in Garfield's ears, and he felt a sense of loss wash over him as she turned away.

Outwardly, he nodded with a goofy smile and equally goofy wave as Perdita and the rest of the entourage walked away. In that moment, he felt like he was floating, mesmerized by her presence. He watched her walk away with longing in his eyes, and didn't turn his attention to Bart until she disappeared from view.

"Wow," Bart repeated, grinning at his friend. He was now eating from a bag of chips. "That was… something. I was entertained."

"How did I do?" Garfield asked, still dazed by the encounter. "I think I blacked out a little."

"Honestly? Not bad. That could've been way worse."

"You think?"

"Definitely." Suddenly, screams echoed from the direction Perdita had gone. "What's going on?" Garfield asked as gunfire erupted and everyone around him ducked for cover.

"Let me check," Bart said, his body jerking as he ran ahead and back within a second. "Dude, a portal just opened up. Monsters are pouring out."

"We've got to get people to safety. Let's move and alert Tim!"

"Already on it!"

Tim breathed a sigh of relief as Raven appeared, but he didn't let his guard down. Bruce was still under Jean's control, and even with Raven here, it would not be an easy fight.

Raven stepped forward, her eyes glowing faintly as she reached out with her powers. "I'll sever her connection to them. Just… keep them busy," she said, her voice strained. She was still recovering from the earlier fight, and Tim could see the exhaustion in her posture.

"On it," Tim muttered, bracing himself as Bruce charged again, his expression unreadable. He ducked under Bruce's punch, rolling to the side just in time to dodge Dick's flying kick. This is insane. Fighting his family was the last thing he wanted to do, but he didn't have a choice. He just had to buy Raven enough time. A sick crunch filled the air as a fist connected with his jaw. Cassandra. Tim grasped his jaw as a wave of pain shot through his head. He backed away, trying to steady himself. I think she broke it. He watched as Cassandra, Dick, and Bruce slowly approached him, caging him in. Crap. He heard something drop near his feet. Looking down, his eyes widened. Smoke pellets! Tim scrambled away just in time as a small portion of the hallway filled with smoke.

Running back into the room, still grasping his aching jaw, he started when Stephanie, in full Batgirl gear, appeared in front of him. "You look rough," she greeted.

Tim wanted to respond, but he couldn't.

Stephanie peered at the discoloration surrounding Tim's lip as well as the way he was cradling his jaw. "Is your jaw broken, dislocated, or something?" Stephanie asked, her brows furrowing.

"Mm-hmm," Tim grunted, still shaking off the pain.

"Let me guess—Cassandra?"

Tim nodded, grimacing just a bit.

"Alright. I'm guessing Raven has some voodoo/magic thing she's doing, and she needs us to keep them busy?"

Tim nodded again, determination hardening his expression.

"Okay, let's focus on containing them so she can do her thing," Stephanie said, her voice resolute. As they positioned themselves to face their family members, an eerie calm settled over them, the chaos of the moment sharpened into focus.

Meanwhile, across the hall, Raven had used her powers to toss Jean to the other side of the room. Her heart raced as she felt the weight of the battle on her shoulders. "I need to end this," she whispered to herself, her hands glowing with dark energy as she muttered an incantation under her breath.

"What are you doing?" Jean cried out, panic creeping into her voice as she struggled against the invisible bonds. Raven met her gaze with fierce determination, pinning Jean against the wall with one glowing hand. With the other, she waved as she chanted, channeling her power. Tendrils connecting Bruce, Cassandra, and Dick to Jean appeared, thick and twisted. Reaching out, Raven grasped the magical bands with her hand. Slowly, she began to unravel the bindings, her concentration unwavering as she focused on freeing them from Jean's control. Jean let out a shriek of anger, realizing what Raven was doing. "No! You can't—"

"Quiet," Raven hissed, pouring more of her energy into the spell. The dark tendrils binding the others to Jean began to fray, unraveling bit by bit.

Jean screamed, clutching her head as Raven's magic overwhelmed her. "No! No! Stop!" she screeched, flailing as she fought Raven's magical hold on her. With one last surge of energy, Raven severed the connection entirely. Bruce, Dick, and Cassandra collapsed to the ground, free from Jean's control. From the corner of her eye, Raven saw Bruce, Richard, and Cassandra freeze before dropping to the floor.

Tim rushed over to Bruce's side, helping him up as he blinked, disoriented but back to himself. "Tim…" he rasped, clearly shaken, confusion flickering in his eyes. Tim sighed, relief flooding his chest. Bruce scanned his son's face. "Did I break your jaw?" Bruce asked, immediately zeroing in on the bruising. Tim shook his head, then pointed to Cassandra, who was sitting up, looking around confused.

"What happened?" Dick asked, rubbing his head as he tried to piece together the chaos.

Raven walked over to them, with Jean wrapped in her powers, who glared at her with pure hatred. "You're not a succubus," Jean spat. "You're a witch! Release me!" she ordered, her voice dripping with malice. "Or else I'll—"

"Shut up!" Batgirl said before executing a perfect knockout blow to Jean's head. Jean collapsed, her eyes rolling back as she lost consciousness. Raven released her from her dark hold and let her body slump to the floor, feeling a mix of triumph and relief. "Is everyone okay?" Raven asked, her tone more subdued as she glanced around the room.

"Tim's jaw is broken," Stephanie answered matter-of-factly, her eyes narrowing as she checked the space for threats.

"Mm-hmm mmm," Tim…said.

"Either that or dislocated," Stephanie added.

"Let me see," Raven said, stepping closer to Tim, her brow furrowed in genuine concern. Tim felt his stomach flutter at her touch. He stood still as Raven tenderly pressed her fingers against his jaw. He hissed and instinctively jerked his head back. "Sorry," Raven apologized softly, her eyes meeting his with a hint of empathy. "Hold on."

With gentle determination, she laid her hands back on his jaw, her fingers cool against his skin. As she focused on the sensation of the bones shifting and fixing themselves, warmth spread through him—like a soft light breaking through the darkness. Tim closed his eyes for a moment, just breathing, drowning out the distant conversation between Bruce and the others.

"There," Raven said, backing away slightly, a small smile gracing her lips.

"That's the second time you've healed me tonight," Tim said, grasping one of her hands before she could fully withdraw it. His heart raced at the contact, and he searched her eyes, hoping she could see how much he appreciated her. "And it's the third time you've saved me," he added, his voice low but steady.

A flicker of surprise crossed Raven's face, her expression a mix of vulnerability and caution. They both felt the weight of the moment, the unspoken understanding hanging in the air like a thread connecting them. To anyone watching, it seemed as if they were in their own world, oblivious to the surrounding chaos.

"Tim… um…" Raven started, her voice faltered.

"Where's Alfred?" Bruce asked gruffly, interrupting their moment. Raven promptly put more space between herself and Tim, the distance a subtle reminder of her apprehension. Tim felt the shift, a sense of longing mixed with frustration as the moment they shared slipped away. Shaking his head, he returned to the present.

"Don't worry," Stephanie said, waving Bruce's concern away, "I got him to the Batcave just as all of the hullabaloo started."

"What hullabaloo?" Bruce asked.

"Oh, we need to get to the ballroom," Tim said.

The crew, including Stephanie as Batgirl, ran down the steps and entered a mayhem-filled ballroom. Guests and servers alike were at each other's throats.

"I don't get it," Richard said, scanning the chaos. "Jean is knocked out cold. Shouldn't they be stopping?"

"It doesn't take much instigation and manipulation for Gotham citizens to fight each other," Bruce replied, his gaze sharp.

"How do we calm them down?" Richard asked, glancing around at the chaos.

"And get them to leave?" Stephanie added.

Raven bit her lip. "I can do that," she said, flinching as she spoke up. "It's not something I like to do, but…" The Batclan turned to her, intrigued. "Do you really want to know?"

"Yes," Bruce answered, his expression serious.

"I can… absorb their emotions. Make them feel nothing," Raven explained, her voice steadying as she steeled herself. The words felt heavy on her tongue, and a flicker of vulnerability passed through her. She had never wanted to use her powers like this, especially not in front of Tim. "Then I can… encourage them to leave." The weight of her words hung in the air, amplifying her anxiety; she knew she'd need to meditate soon. She'd already pushed herself too far.

"You guys should go somewhere safe so you don't get affected," she urged, her eyes darting to Tim for a moment. His gaze pierced through her, twisting her stomach. "Black Mary almost drained me; my control may be a bit spotty." In truth, she just didn't want Tim to see this part of her—the dark side she fought so hard to keep hidden. The Batclan took a giant step back, their faces a mix of apprehension and expectation.

"Seriously?" Raven eyed them, realizing they weren't going to move further away.

"This isn't far enough?" Stephanie asked curiously.

"Never mind," Raven said, turning her attention back to the chaotic ballroom, hoping to mask her discomfort with determination. She wished she had her cloak. "Let's do this."

Entering the room, she closed her eyes and reached deep into the dark part of her—the demonic side she kept hidden. Silencing her own emotions, she willed the darkness to the surface. An extra pair of glowing black eyes appeared on her face. "Attraho Dolorem," she uttered in a deep voice. The Batclan watched in awe as the occupants of the ballroom froze, their bodies stiffening. Every eye turned black. "Emotsum adsum," she commanded. Streams of smoke exited the mouths of every person, swirling like dark mist. "Fygate pros tin asfaleia!" She pointed toward the door.

In eerie unison, everyone filed out, silently, their eyes glowing. It took two and a half long minutes, but eventually, the manor was cleared. Once the last person exited, Raven slumped to the floor, exhausted.

"Okay, that was epic," Richard said, his voice filled with admiration as Tim rushed to Raven's side.

"Are you okay?" Tim asked, concern etched on his face.

Raven felt a rush of shame and embarrassment. "Yeah," she answered softly. "I'm just tired."

"You're amazing," Tim said, holding her gaze, the sincerity in his eyes undeniable.

"Master Wayne." Alfred's voice crackled over intercoms Raven hadn't realized were in the house.

"You're clear, Alfred," Bruce said, glancing back at Raven with a brief, grateful look.

"You need to get down here immediately. It seems that multiple portals have opened throughout Gotham, and demons are pouring into the streets."

Chapter Text

Cassie sat with Lar Gand in awkward silence. She didn't know what to say—they didn't exactly speak the same language. Instead, she studied him as he lay in the hospital bed, staring out at the stars. His bright blue eyes, like the ones she associated with every being from that side of the universe, held her attention. Even Connor had bright blue eyes, and he was half-human. Eight years ago, when those Kryptonians escaped the Phantom Zone, they'd wreaked havoc. All of them, regardless of their skin tones, had the same blue eyes. Maybe it's a dominant trait, she thought.

Cassie shifted her focus back to Lar Gand. Black hair with strands of deep brown mixed in. Full lips. Skin like hers—though smoother, she noted with a frown as she glanced down at her own hands. "Vethar, nai'r daxeon vruud rethval nuras," Lar Gand said.

Cassie looked up, confused. "What?"

"Nai'r daxeon vruud rethval nuras," Lar Gand repeated, this time pointing to the window. Cassie followed his gaze, and her eyes widened. Floating outside in space was a massive red dragon, with a man standing on its head, surrounded by other dragons.

"Oh," she blinked, caught between confusion and disbelief. She inched towards the door. "Yeah, that's... not normal." Without hesitation, she spun on her heel. "Diana!" she yelled, sprinting out of the room and leaving a bewildered Lar Gand behind. "DIANA!"

Snow fell as Raven tightened her grip around Red Robin's waist as he bobbed and weaved through traffic. Being on his bike reminded her of the times Wally had carried her while running through the streets at his usual speed. It's getting easier, she realized. Her chest didn't ache as much when she thought about Wally and what could have been. It felt more like a fond memory and less like heart-wrenching pain. Raven felt the beginnings of a smile creep on her face, and she felt herself almost smile. It's because of Tim, silly, a persistently perky voice in her head suggested.

Shut up, Raven thought with a scowl, I need to focus. Her energy hadn't fully returned yet, but she had to be ready for the fight ahead. Thoughts whirled around in her head. Multiple portals opening across the globe simultaneously? Something bigger was at work.

Raven swallowed a groan as her stomach twisted when Red Robin made a sharp turn, the bike wheels skidding on the pavement. This is awful. She glanced back at Artemis, who was on her own bike. Raven could have ridden with her, but the blonde's driving was even more reckless. Raven had eaten a little, but still—puking now would be humiliating.

Raven rested her forehead on Red Robin's back, trying to steady herself. Why is my heart racing? I'm not scared… am I?

"We're about five miles from the Narrows, B," Red Robin said into his earpiece.

"Orphan and I are two minutes from Wayne Tower," Batgirl replied, heading to the closest portal near the secret Bat-tech vault.

"Robin and I are three minutes from Arkham Asylum," Batman's voice came through the comms.

"That's one fast jet," Artemis muttered.

"Orphan wants to know if we have plans for the other portals?" Batgirl asked. Eighteen portals in total had appeared across Gotham.

"Batwoman and Batwing are at Gotham Bridge. I've already contacted the Justice League. But... the same thing is happening around the world. We save who we can."

"Got it. Woah!" he said, skidding to a stop. Raven's stomach lurched again. She closed her eyes, trying to suppress the nausea. A bright green portal appeared a few yards in front of them. The atmosphere became charged with energy.

"Are you okay?" Batman asked.

"Yeah," Red Robin answered. "A portal just appeared in front of us. Looks like we'll be fighting here."

Racing toward the gunshots, Garfield and Bart hadn't known what to expect. A stalker? A creepy fan? Whatever they had expected, slimy, inhuman monsters with flesh hanging off their bodies pouring out of a portal had not been it. Quickly changing into his uniform, Kid Flash said, "I'm guessing those are the bad guys."

They watched in horror as one monster vomited a thick, green substance onto one of the princess's bodyguards; the bodyguard disintegrated before their eyes, screeching in pain. Both boys, along with other bystanders, began gagging at the rancid odor that lingered in the air. "Don't let the green stuff touch you," Kid Flash gagged.

"Good plan. We should contact Red Robin," Beast Boy suggested, doubling over as his stomach churned from the smell.

"Already sent an SOS to Red Robin."

"Then let's do this!" Beast Boy said, shifting into a cheetah.

"Already ahead of you!"

Raven stared at the scene in front of her. For once, the cold almost didn't register as her mind struggled to comprehend what her eyes were seeing. Monstrous lizard-type beings poured out of the portal, chasing and snatching people in their massive jaws. Despite the cold, snowy night, it was Valentine's Day. Enough couples were out and about. "Not exactly how I wanted to spend my Valentine's Day," Artemis said, aiming an arrow and releasing it. A lizard screeched as the arrow embedded itself in its eye. The rest of the alien lizards paused and turned their beady eyes toward the three heroes.

"Well," Red Robin said, brandishing his bo, "that got their attention." He glanced between the approaching creatures and the portal. "Raven, can you close the portal?"

"I won't be able to concentrate enough to close it," Raven said, her voice tense, "not while these things are attacking. It would be easier to find the person who is opening them. We should focus on these lizard-things."

"Fine by me," Artemis called, already leaping into action. She fired another arrow, this one exploding in a flash of light, stunning several creatures as they advanced. She darted across the snow-covered street, sliding under the swipe of a monstrous claw and landing a kick to its side.

Red Robin was next to move. He rushed forward, the ends of his bo-staff sparkling with electricity, and struck down one of the larger monsters with a quick series of blows, dodging its flailing limbs.

Raven joined in the surrounding chaos, her heart racing—but not from fear. No, it wasn't fear. Her senses were firing off warnings. There's someone else here, she thought, looking around her. But where?

A creature lunged at her, claws outstretched. Raven had scarce time to react, summoning a shield of dark energy just in time to deflect the blow. The creature shrieked in frustration as its claws scraped against the barrier. Red Robin glanced over his shoulder, seeing Raven under attack. "Raven, look out behind you!"

"I've got this!" she replied, her eyes glowing brighter. With a surge of power, she sent a blast of dark energy into the creature, hurling it back into a nearby storefront. Glass shattered as the creature crashed into the display, collapsing into a heap of smoke and ash.

Artemis, flipping back from her latest opponent, landed beside Raven. "You okay?"

Raven nodded, though her breath was uneven. "Someone or something else is here. It's hiding, but I can sense it." Raven released a barrage of blasts around her and Artemis, buying them some time.

"Can you pinpoint it?" Red Robin asked, flipping and rolling between giant claws.

"I can try," Raven said, summoning black spikes of energy from the ground, piercing the abdomens of several lizard creatures at once. Outlining several with her powers, she sent them flying back into the portal. Throwing up a shield in an instant—"Ah!" she heard a yell from Red Robin. Whirling around, she saw a long spear pierce his body. "Tim," Raven gasped as he dropped to his knees, blood pouring from his mouth before his body hit the concrete. "Tim!" she screamed, running to him and falling to her knees beside him. "Tim," she breathed as tears ran down her face, while Artemis screamed in pain. Raven turned and saw that a magical spear had also run through the archer's body. She turned back to Tim. The spear that had pierced his body disintegrated. Raven rolled him onto his side, trying to heal him. Acute awareness tingled through her body. Raven almost failed to create a shield in time. From the alley appeared a grinning Enchantress with a sadistic look in her eye. Raven then returned to her body. She was in the same spot, holding up a shield. "Red Robin," she breathed. Whirling around to find him, Raven didn't waste a second; she threw shields around both him and Artemis in the nick of time. Gold spears pierced the shields, disappearing into nothingness a split second later. Suddenly, the portal closed, and the lizard aliens vanished.

"Wow," Raven heard Enchantress before she saw her appear from the alley. "Am I sensing a bit of precognitive power in you?" she smiled sadistically as her malignant green eyes scanned Raven from head to toe. "Oh, you can lower the shields," Enchantress waved her hand. "I just want to talk."

"How are they able to breathe fire in space?" Cassie shouted, bewildered, as she used the bracelets on her wrists to block a stream of blazing fire. Wonder Woman's sword gleamed in the cold expanse, slicing through the wing of one of Mordru's conjured dragons. The beast roared in agony, its massive form twisting as its tail whipped toward her. With swift reflexes, she spun in midair, her shield absorbing the impact as she steadied herself with her lasso.

"Fight me one-on-one, Mordru!" Diana cried out, ignoring the dragon, who was slowly regenerating a new wing. "Stop hiding behind your beasts like a coward!"

"You think I'm stupid enough to fight hand-to-hand against you?" Mordru smirked, summoning another dragon and silently ordering it to attack Diana. "I'm insulted. Though..." He summoned dual swords in his hands. "Humbling the prize of the Amazons would bring me joy. Come at me, Amazonian wretch."

Wonder Woman released a warrior's cry before charging at Mordru with all her strength.

"Great," Cassie frowned, "still doesn't answer my question about the fire-breathing in space," she muttered as she watched Mordru and Diana battle each other.

"Look out!" someone cried. A green orb surrounded her body right before a rain of fire descended upon her.

"Phew," Cassie said as she turned to her savior, raising a brow. "Guy Gardner?"

"Careful, kid," he said with his trademark grin before flying past her. "Wouldn't want those golden locks to turn into golden fries." He created a gigantic, mechanical green dragon, almost identical to Mordru's, and engaged in battle.

"Concentrate, Guy!" Hawkman ordered as he flew by, swinging his giant mace and taking on two dragons at a time.

"Ahh, you're no fun!" the Green Lantern replied, creating a giant green plasma cannon. "Let's see how you beauties do against my Drag-be-gone 3000!" He fired several hundred blasts, wiping out many dragons that just kept regenerating.

Cassie lassoed a dragon and, using her strength, tossed it into another. Ducking beneath another dragon's fiery breath, her gauntlets glowed as she smashed a punch into the beast's snout. "These things are annoying me!" she muttered, flipping in space as the dragon reeled backward.

"This will all be pointless if we can't stop them from regenerating," Hawkgirl—Kendra Saunders—said as she fought her own dragon.

Several yards away, Mordru blocked and dodged Wonder Woman's attacks. Calling two dragons to himself, he ordered them to attack the Amazonian princess. While she was occupied, he skillfully used his hands to trace ancient symbols. A vortex of crackling energy formed between his fingers. His eyes glowed with malice as he unleashed a powerful blast toward the preoccupied Wonder Woman. She raised her shield just in time, but the force pushed her back into the endless void, her muscles straining as the magic sizzled against her armor. "Coward!" Wonder Woman accused as more dragons attacked her.

"Do you think you can defeat me, Amazon?" Mordru sneered, summoning more dragons from the swirling rift beside him. "You amuse me."

Cassie, still locked in combat with another dragon, dodged its swipe and sent a bolt of lightning from her lasso toward its eyes, but the creature wasn't backing down. Before she could change tactics, another dragon trapped her, winding its long body around hers and squeezing. "Ahh!" Cassie screamed in surprise as her ribs cracked. "What!" she coughed, not used to feeling pain during a fight. What are these dragons made of?! Just when she thought her insides were going to turn into mush, the pressure disappeared, and she could breathe again. Her eyes widened when she realized someone had ripped the dragon off her and tossed it miles into space. "Lar Gand?" she said, surprised to see him wearing his hospital gown and everything.

He turned to her and asked, "Kri-on ve'kat, Kaessie?"

"I don't know what you said, but thanks for the save," Cassie smiled. Lar Gand returned her smile before flying into the fray. "Wow," Cassie said to herself, surprised to find she was blushing. "We really need to get him some boxers." She then rejoined the fight, and Lar and Cassie, unable to coordinate through words, fought side by side against the onslaught of dragons.

"I just want to talk," Enchantress reiterated as she stepped confidently out into the open.

Raven raised a brow at her outfit. Enchantress stepped confidently into the clearing, her fitted black crop top and high-waisted leggings hugging her form, accentuating the elegant curves that belied her fierce power. The layered necklace she wore gleamed with intricate runes, casting an enchanting shimmer under the dim light.

As Raven observed Enchantress, a chill ran down her spine, not just from the cold but from the unsettling aura that surrounded her. How is she not freezing? The thought was fleeting."Forgive me for not believing you," Raven replied dryly, pushing thoughts about the cold to the back of her mind.

"Look, I closed the portal and got rid of the lizard things," Enchantress said, a hint of expectation lacing her voice.

"Did you close the other portals?" Raven asked, glancing at Artemis and Red Robin, sensing their curiosity mixed with defensiveness.

"No, I didn't. Do you know how hard it is to close a portal you didn't open? The Chaos Lords opened hundreds around the world. I closed this one." Raven didn't budge. "Use your empath powers. You can sense that I'm telling the truth."

Raven scowled, realizing Enchantress was indeed telling the truth. Lowering her shields but keeping her mental defenses in place, she felt a flicker of unease as Artemis glared at their foe.

"What the hell?" Artemis exclaimed.

"Are you okay?" Red Robin asked, his tone steady yet concerned.

"Are you?" Raven countered, keeping her gaze fixed on Enchantress.

"I'm fine," Artemis replied, narrowing her eyes. "Of course, you're behind this." She leveled an arrow at Enchantress, taut with tension.

"Your little arrow won't harm me…girl Robin Hood," Enchantress shot back with a smirk.

"What!" Artemis snapped, offended.

"I'm not here for you," Enchantress said, turning her gaze to Red Robin. "Though…I may have to keep you." Her eyes roamed over him, and Raven felt a flicker of annoyance.

"What do you want?" Red Robin asked, his voice now calm and steady, but his body poised to counter any attack.

"I want to talk to Raven," Enchantress replied.

"I'm not interested," Raven stated her position firmly, not leaving any room for arguing.

"You heard her," Artemis said, brandishing her bow again, "fuck off."

Enchantress lifted her hands. Two portals formed behind her, and a giant, alien, lizard walked out of each of them.

"Will you be okay, Raven?" Red Robin asked her.

"Yes," Raven replied.

"Okay," Red Robin sighed. "Artemis…"

"I know we have a no killing rule," Artemis said to Raven, "but I'd lie for you." She and Red Robin ran at the alien reptiles, leaving Raven and Enchantress alone.

"You are a hard demon to pin down," Enchantress began. "You're not as…flamboyant as your teammates. Since I last saw you, a year ago, I think I've seen you show up in maybe five media posts. Your face was covered in all the posts, so no one knows what you look like. Seriously, Batman appears in more photos than you, and he's photographed very, very rarely. I'm pretty sure he lets those wannabe photographers take his picture. Anyway, I've been looking for you."

"Like I said," Raven repeated, "I'm not interested."

"You don't want to hear my proposal?"

"Let me guess. You want me to open a portal for my father?"

"You're only half right. You've never met the being I represent."

"Again, not interested."

"It won't hurt," Enchantress said. "Come with me willingly, and I can promise that your body won't be torn to shreds; the fiery, excruciating pain you felt when you opened your portal for Trigon—you won't have to worry about if you willingly come with me."

"Your boss knows a lot about me. Are you sure it's not Trigon in disguise?"

"Trust me," Enchantress smirked, "this being is not Trigon. You killed Trigon. He's not coming back. You did the universe a favor by ridding it of him for good. Honestly, I'm surprised worlds haven't thrown parades in your honor. That is another thing my boss can offer you."

"Parades?" Raven asked snarkily.

"Praise. Recognition. Power."

"I don't need praise. I hate being the center of attention, and I have more power than I care to have access to. No deal—especially since I don't know this…boss of yours."

"He will reveal all in due time."

"This conversation has grown tedious." Raven's eyes glowed black as her powers sparked at her fingertips.

"Think carefully, Raven," Enchantress said in a warning tone. "We will get you one way and force you to open a portal one way or another. Trust me. I am here as a courtesy. The next time you see me, I will not be so friendly." Raven didn't reply. She only stared. "Fine," Enchantress huffed. Raven could now sense the anger beneath the surface. "I'll let him know. He is going to have fun with you, and I can't wait." A beeping sound came from the watch she was wearing. "Looks like my time is up. I'll be seeing you. Soon." With that, she disappeared.

"Hey!" Raven heard Artemis from behind. She turned to see the lizards, Red Robin and Artemis had been fighting had disappeared too. Red Robin looked around him with the HUD lens Raven wasn't supposed to know about. "This area is clear," he said. A communicator on his wrist beeped. "Batman," Red Robin said with a hand to his ear. He turned to the two girls. "They're all gone. Every single portal that opened—they've all closed and the monsters—the surviving ones, disappeared, too."

"Left a colossal mess behind," Artemis looked around at the unconscious or dead lizards. "Clean up is going to be fun." A black energy soon covered the lizards' bodies before disappearing. Artemis and Red Robin turned to Raven, whose eyes were just returning to normal. "Well…thanks," Artemis said. Raven nodded once. "What did she want?"

"She wanted me to open a portal for someone," Raven answered.

"Your father?" Red Robin asked.

"She was adamant that it was not my father," Raven replied. "But I don't know who else it could be." Raven's eyes fell to Red Robin's torso. "You're hurt," she stated.

"One of those alien creatures swiped me in the side. I'm sure I'm fine," Red Robin waved her away.

"Or you could be bleeding internally," Raven sighed, walking over to Red Robin. She reached her hands out.

"Raven," Red Robin grasped her hand gently, "you've used a lot of your power today."

"I have enough energy to heal you," Raven said, placing her other hand on his torso. Red Robin flinched at the contact, his face relaxing as the warmth of her healing powers filled him. "Thank you," he said gratefully.

"Do you need healing, Artemis?" Raven asked, holding back a yawn.

"I didn't get touched. Unlike Boy Blunder over here, I kept my distance."

"Well, I'm done," Raven said, stepping back from Red Robin. The cold she had disregarded seeped into her bones. Raven wrapped her arms around herself and shivered. She was freezing and exhausted. "Here," Red Robin said as he unclipped his cape and placed it around Raven. "You look dead on your feet. Let's go back to the Batcave." He wrapped an arm around Raven and helped her back to his motorcycle. Raven was grateful for the help. She felt close to collapsing. She leaned into his warmth as the exhaustion of the confrontation weighing heavily on her. With each passing moment, she couldn't shake the feeling that Enchantress's visit was the harbinger of something far more sinister.

"Obviously, this attack was a distraction," Artemis surmised.

"I was thinking the same," Red Robin replied. "But why?"

Chapter Text

After the Chaos Lords' attack, cleanup became a monumental chore. While alien lizards had wreaked havoc in Gotham, other monsters spewing green vomit terrorized California. Dragons manifested in space, and other creatures—snakes, demons, possessed unicorns, murderous water beings, and etc.—popped out of portals across the globe. Heroes and villains alike fought side by side, but once the chaos subsided, the villains left the cleanup to the heroes, slipping back into their villainous routines.

Midway through the cleanup, Superman and other heroes finally returned from space, providing much-needed help that greatly sped up the process. Heroes with powers to swiftly repair buildings and bridges were dispatched, working round the clock. It took a little less than two weeks to restore order worldwide. Fortunately, the Chaos Lords had only visited Earth and no other nearby worlds.

Things had returned to a semblance of normalcy. Garfield had somehow received personal phone number of the Princess of Vlatava, who was a devoted fan of Tork and a powerful advocate for meta-humans. It definitely didn't hurt that, at one point, Garfield had leaped in front of her to block a blow that never came. Bart joked the princess would soon get over her infatuation with him as soon as her head trauma healed. Raven wasn't so sure. Garfield had eagerly showed her his texts with the queen-to-be. It seemed serious. At t the end of the day, Raven felt relieved that he was slowly moving on from his crush on her.

Presently… Raven drummed her fingers on the table in the school library. In their last therapy session, Dinah had alluded to college—a topic they had breached months earlier. She had, without Dinah's knowledge, submitted applications to Ivy League schools: Metropolis University, Ivy Town University, Empire State University, and Harvard. Sure, her grades were decent, but they weren't Ivy League material.

So why am I looking at a late acceptance email from Hudson University? My grades aren't that good, and Constantine wrote my letter of recommendation. What on Earth could he have written?

After school, Raven instantly teleported into Constantine's mansion. "Raven," Black Orchid greeted her.

"Hello," Raven replied, scanning the room. "Is Constantine here?"

"I believe Ms. Zatanna Zatara has recruited him to help with her magic school. May I be of assistance?"

Raven hesitated. "Well… six months ago, I asked Constantine to write a letter of recommendation for my college applications. I hoped he would screw it up. But I just received a late acceptance email from Hudson University. My grades couldn't have gotten me into any Ivy League college, so I want to see the letter he wrote—see if he added anything magical to it."

"Ah," Black Orchid said, a knowing look crossing her face. "I remember this day well. He had just exorcised a level 5 demon from a little girl, reminding him of one he couldn't save. He wrote it while he was deep in his whiskey. Allow me to locate it." The house shuddered, and a laptop appeared above Orchid's hand. "Allow me," she said, placing her hand on the closed PC. Seconds later, the laptop vanished, replaced by a piece of white paper in her hand. "Here," Black Orchid said, handing the letter to Raven. "Techno-magic," she added.

"Thank you," Raven said, taking the document.

"I watched as Constantine typed in his alcohol-induced state," Orchid continued. "He drunkenly telephoned someone named Tim Drake using techno-magic."

"What?!" Raven exclaimed, her surprise evident.

"Yes, it's a magic that allows technology—"

"I know what techno-magic is," Raven interrupted, staring at the essay in her hand. "I mean—he called Tim?" She read a few sentences, her disbelief deepening. No way he wrote this himself. "Trigondammit," she swore in her native tongue. "Why—I—thank you, Black Orchid," she said gratefully. "I have to go."

"I sense anger and embarrassment. Are you going to kill Constantine?"

"I may have to."

Raven had teleported to the mountain in a huff. She had set her things on her bed and prepared to teleport to Tim's apartment when a sensation hit her. She knew, she just knew, he was in the mountain—specifically, in their gym. So, not in complete control of her emotion, Raven marched through the surprisingly empty mountain. Sensing he was alone in the weight-room, she paused in front of the door and centered herself.

Once she felt her emotions settle, she entered the gym. Honestly, I should have known better, Raven thought in annoyance. She wasn't annoyed that Tim was hanging from a pull-up bar doing inverted sit-ups while holding a crossword puzzle in front of his face. It wasn't even the fact that he was shirtless. No, what annoyed her was that she should have known he was shirtless and mentally prepared herself accordingly. "Trigondamn," she muttered.

"Hey, Raven," Tim greeted without looking at her and without pause. "Our bond must still be in place because I felt you walking down the hall. I can also feel your displeasure at something." He paused and lowered, or lifted, his crossword book from his face. Raven looked away with a flush when he stared at her with his electric blue eyes. Honestly, was it a rule that you had to be considered good-looking for Bruce Wayne to adopt you? The Richard in this universe was still young, but Raven knew what he would look like when he turned 18. Even Jason Todd was shockingly gorgeous, if not obnoxious with an anger problem. Anyway, Raven returned to the present and said, "I received an acceptance email from Hudson University."

"That's amazing," Tim said, still hanging upside down…shirtless…glistening with sweat.

A small part of her wanted to purr at the sight. She swallowed thickly instead. "No," Raven shifted on her feet, "it's not." Tim gave her a curious look. "My grades aren't good enough for an Ivy League university. So, I figured Constantine—who wrote my acceptance letter—must have cast a spell or something." Raven watched as Tim's eyes widened with understanding. "Turns out, you wrote most of it."

"Yeah, he called me," Tim replied. "I don't know how he got my personal number."

"Techno-magic," Raven said.

Tim gave her another questioning look. "Techno-magic? The ability to talk to technology?"

"Something like that," Raven said. That was the one genre of magic she was unsure of.

"That's too simple. Is it technology that runs on magic?"

"Yeah…I guess."

"That is extraordinary. So, Constantine has—"

"No," Raven interrupted him, holding up a finger. "No, you will not go on a tangent or rant until after we have this conversation."

"I'm sorry," Tim apologized, blushing. "Yes, to answer your question. Constantine called me and asked to write your letter of recommendation, but I doubt that's why you got accepted."

"Well, it wasn't my grades."

"I think it was the other letter of recommendation I wrote and handed to the dean at a charity event," Tim admitted nonchalantly, resuming his sit-ups.

Raven's whole body shook with multiple emotions. "Why would you do that?" she asked through clenched teeth.

"Why would you apply to multiple Ivy Leagues and then ask Constantine to write you a letter of recommendation knowing there's an 18.7% chance he'd be blackout drunk while doing so?" Tim paused midway, turned his torso, and looked Raven directly in the eye with a smirk. "It's almost like you were purposefully trying to sabotage your chances of getting into college." Raven opened her mouth to respond to the accusation, but no words came out. "That's what I thought," Tim said, resuming his sit-up.

"Why does it matter to you?" Raven asked. "And can we please talk face-to-face, right side up?" Raven was having a hard time concentrating on their conversation.

"You don't enjoy watching me move?" Tim asked in a manner that could only be described as flirtatious. Raven gave him her best blank stare. "Give me a second," he smiled. Lifting his torso, he held onto the pull-up bar with one hand and undid the straps on his ankles with the other.

Placing his bare feet on the mat, he grabbed his water bottle that was nearby, and Raven looked away as he gulped down mouthfuls of water. "So…why are you upset with me he asked when he was finished drinking.

"I'm not upset with you," Raven turned to him. Now, he was standing in front of her, sweaty, blue eyes looking at her through damp bangs. This is way worse, Raven thought as she struggled to keep her eyes on his. I should have waited until he was done working out to have this conversation. "I'm not upset with you," Raven repeated. "I'm just wondering why?"

"Why were you trying to sabotage your chance at receiving a higher education?"

"Tim," Raven gasped as he took a step closer to her. Suddenly, she didn't know what to do with her hands. She couldn't pull her hood over her head, she was still wearing her school uniform. "I'm interrupting your workout," she muttered. Is my voice shaking? "I-I-I should go," Raven said, taking a small step back.

"Raven," Tim caught her soft hand in his rough one. Raven looked at their joined hands. "You're shaking," Tim said, caressing the back of her hand with his thumb.

Raven's breath caught in her throat as her heart raced and heat coiled low in her belly. She was weakening under the intensity of his gaze, and her mouth was suddenly dry. "Yeah…it's cold in here," she said, suddenly dizzy. "I should go get a sweatshirt."

"I don't think so," Tim said breathlessly, before pulling her into his body. His free hand went to the back of her neck as he pulled her into a kiss. Instead of freezing like she had the first time, Raven responded instantly. Tim's mouth was hot and insistent against hers, though his lips remained soft. The world around her dissolved as she opened herself up to him. The warmth in her stomach exploded and Raven became hot all over when he yanked the ponytail holder from her hair, tossing it somewhere. T

he kiss deepened, growing more fervent as Tim tilted his head, tangling his tongue with hers. Raven wasn't sure which one of them moaned, but the vibration against her mouth sent shivers down her spine. Tim released her hand and wrapped his arm around her waist, crushing her to him, and Raven could feel his heart racing in his chest. His hand then inched up her spine, sending jolts of electricity through her body. Raven wanted to get even closer to him as this unfamiliar need arose in her. Sucking on his lower lip, Raven could taste the salt of his sweat.

Barely pulling away, Tim, their lips still tenderly brushing each other, Tim maneuvered them over to one bench in the gymnasium. Sitting down, Tim tenderly pulled Raven onto his lap so she was straddling him. Settling onto his lap, Raven gasped, and before she could register what she was feeling, Tim pulled her into a deeper kiss. While his fingers carded through her hair, his other hand worked its way beneath her sweater, still on her shirt. Raven could sense his desire to go further, as well as his hesitation to go too far. He was so sweet, but even half-demons like her needed air. Raven eased the intensity of her kisses, and Tim followed her lead. Eventually, they were both resting their foreheads against each other, panting. What did I just do? Raven pulled away to look into his eyes, but something happened. She was no longer looking into intense blue eyes; she was staring into angry green ones. "How could you do that to me? I trusted you!" Wally screamed.

"Wally," Richard said warningly, placing himself protectively in front of Raven. "Wally, let her explain."

"Was any of it real?" Wally cried, ignoring his best friend. "Any of it?" Raven sucked in a breath as her tears continued to fall. She wrapped her arms around herself. "Do you even love me?"

"Yes," Raven looked at him desperately, "I do. That's why I told you the truth."

"And how am I supposed to trust anything you say?"

"I'm sorry," Raven apologized. "I was desperate. The Justice League had just sent me away. I didn't know anyone else. I knew I wouldn't be able to get to Richard."

"So, you manipulated my emotions?"

"I was afraid you'd turn me away, too."

"I wouldn't have."

"Really? Can you honestly say if I came begging for help–if I came to you saying an interdimensional demon war lord was on his way here, and I was his daughter–you would have dropped everything and helped me?"

"Well, I guess we'll never know. You took away any choice I had in the matter."

"Raven?"

Raven blinked once.

"I think…you're not used to having full control of your emotions," Nightwing said to her. "I think you've been manipulating mine." Raven stiffened. "Not on purpose," Nightwing quickly added. "Not on purpose, but I think the feelings you're feeling…the feelings I'm feeling…are somehow coming from you. Think about it."

Raven frowned and thought. Is this what Kori was trying to tell her? Nightwing was right. Was that all this was? An overzealous crush holding so much emotion it spilled over and was affecting Nightwing negatively? Her frown deepened the longer she thought about it. It did and didn't make sense to her. Turning to Nightwing, she prepared a question but paused. She was 21, but likely had the emotional maturity of a 4-year-old being that a couple of months ago she wasn't able to fully embrace emotion without Trigon taking over. And…what she did to Wally years before was always present in her mind. Biting her lip, she realized Nightwing was right. It was just a crush with overflowing emotion affecting those around him. And it was only affecting Nightwing because they'd been hanging out nearly every day. He was right. This isn't love.

Raven blinked again. "Raven?" Tim called her name, this time placing a hand on her face. "I'm right here, Raven." Raven blinked, her body and mind returning to the present. She was staring at a very confused Tim…sitting on his lap. Oh my gosh, I'm on his lap, her body tensed as she began to panic.

"Raven?" he said her name again. Raven blinked as her body and mind fully returned to the present. "Are you okay?" he asked, genuine worry on his face.

"Omigosh," she gasped before quickly scrambling off his lap. "It's happening again."

"What's happening again?" Tim asked, remaining seated.

"I think I may be influencing you by accident."

Tim furrowed his brow as he stared at her inquisitively. "What do you mean?"

"I think…I wanted you to kiss me so bad that…I accidentally affected your emotions."

"Excuse me?" he asked with a cocked brow.

"I may have accidentally manipulated you into kissing me."

"Wait," Tim's face remained serious, but Raven could sense the amusement radiating from him, "you're saying I wanted to kiss you because you wanted me to kiss you? That you accidentally forced me to kiss you?"

"Yes," Raven sighed.

"You're serious?"

Raven nodded. She then watched as Tim tried and failed to hold back a laugh. Now I'm confused. Tim laughed like Raven had just cracked a joke. And the sound did something to Raven's stomach. I love his laugh. Crap. Raven blinked and frowned at Tim. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry," Tim gasped between laughs. "I'm not laughing at you. I'm laughing at…Raven, no one forced me to kiss you. I kissed you because I wanted to."

"Tim…"

"No," he smiled as he stood to his feet, "I know my mind. Trust me, I know what it feels like to be manipulated. You did not manipulate me."

"But you kissed me," Raven stressed.

"Yeah," Tim said, humor dancing in his eyes. "Because I wanted to." He held her gaze, watching as confusion crossed her face and she took a small step back. It was almost like—his eyes widened. "Raven…did something or someone…?" Tim paused. He didn't know how to word the question. "Raven," he said, reaching for her hands, linking their fingers. "I like you. And it's not because of your powers." He saw disbelief and confusion cross her face. "I've felt your touch in my head," he continued softly, "I'd recognize if you were doing something in there. Raven…?" Tim was trying to make sense of what Raven just said. "Did something like that happen to you?" Tim knew he hit the nail on the head when Raven's face tightened. She looked down and away, and her arms wrapped around her torso in a show of vulnerability. His heart cracked. "Raven, is it so hard—what happened?"

"Nothing," Raven closed her eyes, shaking her head. "Nothing. It was a mistake…I was mistaken. I'm sorry," Raven tried to brush past him, but Tim's hand shot out. He wrapped his hand around her wrist. "Wait," he said softly. "Raven, is it so hard to believe that someone may like you…for you?"

Raven gradually turned her head to look at him. Her heart raced in her chest as she stood captivated by Tim's beautiful eyes. "Raven," Tim closed the distance between them. He cupped her face in his hands and stared deep into her eyes and asked her pointblank. "Raven, are you using your powers to manipulate me in any way, shape, or form?"

Tim's face became blurry as tears formed in Raven's eyes. Tears trickled down her cheeks. Why am I crying? She felt Tim's thumbs move as he wiped the tears away. "I…" Raven began in a broken voice. Her shoulders slumped. Admitting this would only bring back painful memories. But, she could sense Tim's emotions—his sincerity, his kindness, his lo—I can't lie to him. "No," she whispered, "I'm not using my powers on you."

"Were you using them on me that night I kissed you?" he asked kindly.

"No," Raven admitted tearfully.

"And were you using them on me just now?" he asked softly.

"No," Raven said.

"Well, if you weren't using your powers on me, that means my feelings for you are genuine. That means, that night, I wanted to kiss you. And, if the TV hadn't broken," he chuckled, "I would have kissed you longer, harder, and deeper…the way I just kissed you now."

"Tim," Raven gasped.

"I don't know what happened on your world all those years ago…but, Raven, my feelings for you are genuine. They're mine. No one is manipulating me, least of all you." He looked at Raven with a gentle gaze. Raven's heart raced. She didn't know what to say about that. Because if Tim liked her just for her, that would be mean…that would mean…Raven looked up at Tim with wonder. He likes me! "I…" she backed away. "I have to go. I'm sorry. I have to check…something," she said.

"Are you okay?" Tim asked, instantly worried.

"I'm fine…or…um…I will be. I just…I don't know what I'm feeling. I…need to go…."

"It's okay, I get it," Tim nodded. "I understand. I'll see you later…okay?"

"Okay."

Raven marched into the House of Mystery and Black Orchid greeted her. "Hello again, Raven," she greeted. "Something is wrong. You are…frazzled."

"I am, but…I need to see an old friend, and I'm not sure how long it will take. Can you let John know? I will have my communicator on me if there's an emergency. I just need…" tears gathered in her eyes again. I'm falling apart.

Black Orchid placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "It is okay, Raven," she smiled comfortingly. "Do what you need to do."

Dick smiled at his phone, cooing at the screen as he listened to his wife. "And remember…formula. The blue canister with the bunny on it, not the red one." He curved his lips into a grin, but the moment was interrupted as he sensed something off—he was being followed. "What's wrong?"

"I am being followed."

"Old habits die hard," his wife replied, her voice light with humor.

"Apparently," he chuckled. "Alright. I'm gonna go have a chat with my stalker."

"Be careful, Dick."

"I will, Babs. I'll see you in a bit. Bye, John," he cooed at the baby before ending the call. Taking a deep breath, he approached the alley, feeling a mix of dread and determination. "Bad idea, Dick, bad idea. You promised you would stop. You're a family man now."

"Talking to yourself? That's a nasty habit," a voice emerged from the darkness. "Stupidly entering a dark alley alone? Tsk. Tsk."

The familiarity of the voice made Dick freeze. No way, he thought. As a figure stepped out of the shadows, his heart raced. She looked different—her face youthful yet hauntingly familiar. There was no doubt in Dick's mind; it was Raven—the teammate he had sort of buried ten years ago. "What would Batman think?" she smiled, a teasing glint in her eye.

"Raven?" He breathed her name in disbelief, emotions welling in his chest, threatening to overwhelm him.

"Hello, Richard," she replied with a small, almost nervous, smile. "It's been a while. Have you missed me?"

Chapter Text

Raven played with her hands as she sat stiffly on Richard and Barbara's couch. The latter glared at her from the kitchen, eyeing her Gotham Prep uniform. Raven wanted to return Barbara's harsh stare, but Raven wasn't trying to perpetuate the hostile environment. "Okay," Richard said, hustling back down the hallway. "Jon is now asleep, and - seriously, Barbara?" he eyed the redhead disappointedly.

"You come traipsing in here with some stranger – "

"Raven."

"So she says," Barbara argues.

"Barbara, I vetted her," Richard frowned. And he had…for the last hour. Of course, Richard didn't believe Raven was the real Raven, and Raven expected that. She hadn't expected to answer almost 275 questions about the past, about herself. Raven was pretty sure Richard knew new things about her she'd never told him. "This is Raven."

"I'm supposed to believe her."

"You're supposed to believe me," Richard said.

Barbara snapped her mouth shut and looked a bit guilty. "I just…don't want you to get hurt. I remember how broken you were…and then Wally died…

"I know," Richard relaxed his shoulders and looked at Barbara lovingly. "I know. But trust me, this is her…or a scarily good clone. If that is the case, we should be very worried."

"I'm not a clone," Raven finally spoke.

"Well," Barbara said, maintaining her distance, "how are you…alive?"

"And how are you still a teen?" Richard asked.

"From what I've learned from Azarath, a cult summoned my soul. My body was still forming and growing around it when the process was interrupted by the Team attacked."

"It would be a cult," Barbara said not unkindly.

"The Team? What's The Team?" Richard asked.

"Oh," Raven felt herself smile. "It's that world's version of the Titans."

"They call themselves The Team?"

"There's about 96 members," Raven continued to explain.

"Wow," Richard said, raising his eyebrows in amazement.

"Batman is the commander."

"Batman?" Richard and Barbara repeated simultaneously.

"Yeah. It took a while for me to get used to it," Raven said.

"So, the Justice League is working with you guys?" Barbara asked, slowly coming around to the idea that this may be the real Raven.

"Yeah," Raven scoffed. "I still can't believe it. Bruce even got me into Gotham Prep," Raven motioned to her uniform. She bit her lip nervously. "Are they still on your case or did my death help alleviate tensions?"

"It helped alleviate tensions big time," Barbara replied, and Richard gave her a hard look. "What? She asked."

"We're…civil," Richard said.

"And…how's your relationship with Bruce?" Raven asked nervously.

"It has improved immensely," Richard breathed.

"Having two grandchildren really mellowed him out," Barbara said.

"You have two kids?" Raven looked at Richard in surprise.

"No," Barbara answered quickly.

"Kori and I have a daughter," Richard said, and Raven was surprised when the atmosphere didn't become uncomfortable. "We found out Kori was pregnant a few weeks after your funeral. She spends every other year with me. Right now, she's on Tamaran with Kori."

"Oh. I was surprised when you said you married Barbara," Raven said, and Richard blushed.

"I was surprised when he asked," Barbara muttered, "I was even more surprised when he set an actual date. I half-expected him to call off the wedding."

"I am not a flake," Richard said, his blush growing.

"Commitment-phobe," Raven and Barbara said.

"Whatever. It's not just the grandkids, he's also adopted—"

"Tim and Cassandra," Raven interrupted. Richard and Barbara gave her shocked looks. "I met them in the other universe," Raven explained.

"Really?" Barbara asked.

"What's Tim like?" Richard said. "Is he still a scrawny genius with muscles you are shocked to see when he takes his shirt off?"

Raven blushed. "Um…he's going on 21 years-old."

"What!"

"So…how old are we?" Barbara asked curiously.

"Well, Richard just turned 14, and Barbara, I think you're going on 15."

"Wait," Richard shook his head, "Tim is older than us."

"Yep," Raven smiled. "He's actually one of the leaders of The Team."

"Garfield, Victor, Karen, Donna, Wally—what about them?"

"Garfield is also 14; Victor is in the Justice League; I've seen Karen in passing, but we've never spoken to each other. If Donna exists in that universe, I haven't met her. And Wally had been deceased for about a year before my arrival." A solemn silence took hold.

"So," Richard said, "I'm assuming I'm a vigilante?"

"You are, but Bruce wouldn't let you out in the field until you turned 13. Even now, he doesn't let you do too much. Um…I haven't seen Jason, and Tim hasn't mentioned him, but I'm assuming the same thing happened to him there as it did here."

"And me?" Barbara asked unsurely.

"You're not really interested in becoming a vigilante," Raven said.

"What?" Barbara raised a brow.

"It's true. You know Richard is Robin and everything else, but you have no interest in dressing in neoprene and spandex."

"Do I at least have some sort of martial art skill?"

"You do. You go to competitions and everything, but…your interest lies in computers."

"Then who is Batgirl? Is there a Batgirl?"

"Yep. A college girl named Stephanie Brown."

Both Richard and Barbara sputtered and stuttered. "Stephanie?" Barbara questioned.

"She got accepted into college?" Richard muttered.

"She's the first Batgirl?" Barbara looked offended. "That doesn't even sound right. Don't get me wrong. I love Stephanie like a sister, but…how am I not interested in being Batgirl? What's wrong with me?"

"Babs," Richard smiled.

"It's not right."

"Well, I'm sure you didn't come here to talk about how backwards everything is on that Earth," Richard turned his attention back to Raven. "You never answered my question as to why you're here? You told me you've been alive for a little over a year now. Why did you wait so long? Why didn't you come back to…to us?"

"I didn't know how," Raven's shoulders slumped. "I was going to, but my mother told me I had been dead for nearly a decade and I…I didn't know what to do. She told me this was a second chance to experience life free of Trigon. I did…visit a couple of times, when the Team thought I was on Azarath." Richard and Barbara listened intently. "I visited the Flash Museum, and read about what happened to Wallace," Raven whispered. "I didn't know where Kori or Lilith were. The ones I was closest to were gone. And you were with Barbara here, settled down. I didn't want to shake things up. I thought…I thought it best to stay dead. As to why I came back—something…happened; and I won't be able to properly address it if I don't speak to you."

"Okay?" The next words out of Raven's mouth shook Richard to his core.

"Why did you say I was manipulating your emotions when I confessed? And how did you know?"

"So...Raven is on Azarath?" Red Robin repeated slowly as Constantine stood before him and his teammates, casually lighting a cigarette. Chaos had erupted yet again, and Raven had been absent for the last 12 hours.

"Aye?" Constantine took a long drag.

"Is everything okay?" Red Robin asked, eyeing Constantine's cigarette with annoyance.

"Nothing our demon girl can't handle."

"And your sentient house said not to contact her unless it's an emergency?"

"House of Mystery's got a mind of its own, mate. And right now, it's saying leave the dark bird be," Constantine flicked ash onto Batman's boots with a slight smirk. "Nothing? Really?" Constantine said when Batman didn't react. "But…yeah. More or less of what you said," he pointed to Wonder Girl.

"More more or more less?" Wonder Girl asked.

"Listen, pet, when you've just banished a level 7 daemon back to the bloody pit it crawled from - by yourself, mind you - you'll understand why the finer details get a bit fuzzy during the celebration." He patted his jacket pocket where a flask clinked. "Still nursing that hangover, if we're being honest."

Batman's glare could have frozen hell and Constantine, if Constantine was paying attention. "And you couldn't have told me this as soon as you received word that Raven left?"

"Must've slipped my mind somewhere between the exorcism and the whiskey," Constantine said cheekily. "Besides, 'ow was I supposed to know the Chaos Lords called Raven out on the telly? I was in the middle of an exorcism." Constantine looked at the multiple screens. "Someone big, not on any of our radars, is behind all this. Old Nabu's got his golden knickers in a twist trying to arrange this meeting to find out who."

"Then...what do we do?" Beast Boy asked. "What about Raven?"

"We help in any way possible, while the Lords of Order and Chaos meet," Batman answered. "Hopefully, we can keep the body count low and keep Raven out of this until some sort of agreement is reached."

"Right then," Constantine flicked his spent cigarette and immediately lit another, his expression darkening with genuine concern. "I'll be off to prepare for the magical equivalent of a nuclear summit. With any luck, they won't rip reality apart arguing over who gets to sit at the head of the table. Bastards, all of 'em."

Richard sat, stunned at Raven's question. Raven wasn't sure if she'd spoken clearly, so she decided to repeat herself. "Why did you—"

"No, no," Richard stopped her, pinching the bridge of his nose, "I understood you. I just…"

"Why don't I give you two some privacy," Barbara shot her husband what Raven considered to be a knowing smirk.

"Thanks," Richard said.

"No problem," she smiled, leaving the room.

"You two have had this conversation before," Raven stated.

"Yeah, and It was uncomfortable."

"Why?" Raven asked.

"Because…" Richard looked at her, his hands tensing on his knees as years of guilt finally surfaced, "because I lied to you that day. Raven, you weren't manipulating me with your powers. I was falling for you."

"Should we call Raven?" Kid Flash asked as more and more alien beings appeared.

"Constantine's house said only if it's an emergency," Red Robin replied.

"Demons have been pouring out of this portal for two hours!"

"Only if it's an emergency!" Red Robin shouted before throwing batarangs at the invaders. "Besides, Constantine hasn't returned with any news."

Raven tried not to shift nervously as the silence seemed to lag on. Her mind was rushing, millions of thoughts were running through her head as she tentatively glanced Richard's way. He was as silent and still as stone. He looked…torn. "If you didn't like me," Raven began speaking softly, not trusting his earlier confession, "you could have just said so."

"Raven," he sighed.

"It would have hurt, but eventually I would have healed. I would have gotten over it."

"Raven," Richard said her name firmly. "This is all on me. I…I was…I was dreaming about you."

"Yes, you mentioned," Raven said, "like a residual side effect from—"

"And that may be true. You entered my mind. You let me into yours. We were connected…and maybe…maybe you were inadvertently inserting yourself into my dreams, or…" he sighed, "or I was dreaming about you because I was beginning to have feelings for you." Raven listened intently as a strange feeling spread in her chest. "You were on my mind often. I thought about you when I was in Gotham; I thought about you when I was with Starfire. And I…I allowed myself to fall for you. I leaned on you so much. When Starfire and I broke up, I ran to you. When Starfire and I fought, I ran to you. I needed help with a case, I'd call you. The fourth time Starfire and I broke up, you even let me stay with you."

"You didn't lead me on, if that's what you're getting at," Raven said.

"I'm not saying that, I'm saying—I never fully committed to Starfire—I never fully committed to any of my girlfriends—and because of that, I fell in and out of love more times than I can count. I was falling for you, and when I realized that, I freaked out," he admitted. "I told Starfire; she was okay with me falling in love with you. But I told her I what I thought, she believed me and said she would also talk to you."

"The girl's trip," Raven remembered. "And then she let me kiss you."

"Yes," Richard chuckled, "nearly gave me a heart attack. But, Raven, you weren't influencing me with your powers. I did it to myself, and, rather than face my feelings, I blamed you. I'm sorry. I am so sorry."

Raven nodded slowly. It was a relief to know she hadn't been manipulating his emotions.

"Yes, you were new to your emotions and feelings. It was a new landscape, but…you weren't manipulating anything. I could have been better. I should have been better, I could have been better. I thought I was so mature," Richard scoffed. "Do you know how ashamed I am now, of the things I did when I was in my early 20s?"

"Well, it's not like we had stable adults to look up to," Raven smiled. "We raised ourselves. On the other Earth, to be part of The Team, regular mental health checks with a reputed therapist is a requirement."

"Really?" Richard straightened. "That's not a bad idea."

"So is a high school diploma, hence…" Raven motioned to her uniform.

"Gotham Prep," Richard said. "Nice."

"Yeah," Raven chuckled, "my alias is Rachel Allera Roth-Constantine."

"Constantine?" Richard laughed.

"Yep. I am a goth immigrant from some country that was destroyed by alien invaders, and I have a drunkard for a father. No one knows how I'm linked to Bruce Wayne. All they know is that he is my sponsor, and Tim is my calculus tutor."

"A backstory and everything."

"A social security number, a school ID, a passport, a driver's license—I don't even know how to drive."

"So, you have a real life over there? I'm happy. Seems like a miracle opportunity. You should really take advantage of it."

Raven nodded.

"Though I'm glad you let me know that you're alive, why was that the question you needed answered?" Richard asked.

"Um…" Raven blushed. "A guy likes me. We've kissed a couple of times. But I needed to know—"

"To know if the feelings were his or yours," Richard finished. "Hold on." Richard stood and left the room. He returned moments later with a small thumb drive.

"What's this?" Raven asked when he handed it to her.

"Something Wally recorded a week after your funeral," Richard sat down. Raven looked at him, shocked at the revelation. "He said it was something his therapist told him to do, but…" his voice trailed off. Raven pulled out her Team communicator, which was flatter and more high-tech than the Titans'. "What's that?" Richard asked. His eyes then widened when Raven plugged the drive into the port. "What! It can do that‽" His eyes grew impossibly wider when a holograph image of Wally appeared. "Okay, after you've listened to this message, you've got to let me show Barbara."

"Sure," Raven smiled.

"Can we call Raven now?" Beast Boy asked.

"The Lords of Order have everything under control," Wonder Girl answered, but even she was unsure. Right now, she wanted to take advantage of the 15-minute break allotted to them.

"It is raining fire in Siberia," Beast Boy replied, pointing to one of the screens.

"If it gets worse, I'm sure Batman and Red Robin will do something," she said, hoping her voice didn't betray the confidence she was trying to exude.

"But-"

"Are you saying you agree with the angry crowds? You want to hand Raven over to the Chaos Lords?"

"No, it's just...this is all so fucked up."

"I agree, but I'm sure they are close to a solution."

Beast Boy looked back at the screens. "Oh, funny. Flying monkeys in Kansas. So hilarious."

"I'll wake Kid Flash," Wonder Girl sighed.

Richard had left the room to give Raven privacy. Now it was just her and Wally. "Here goes nothing," she sighed before pressing PLAY. "Is it recording now?" Wally glaring at, who Raven assumed, was Richard.

"Dude, yes," came Richard's terse reply.

"I don't know why you're annoyed with me. You're the one who forgot to hit RECORD last time."

"Just go," Richard said from behind the camera.

"Okay, okay," Wally cleared his throat and began. "Hey, Raven," he began hesitantly. "If you're watching this, that means you're alive, and I'm either dead or too much of a coward to do this face-to-face. A week before you...died...you came to my house and asked if I finally forgave you. I told you 'No'." Raven watched Wally's face fall. "I lied." Raven's heart raced at the admission. "I lied, and I'm sorry. I thought I'd have more time, but you died and... I forgave you a long time ago. What you did was wrong, no matter how desperate, but...it took me too long to realize…it came from a place of desperation. We were teammates for years before and after you admitted to manipulating me; you never acted maliciously unless you were pushed to the very edge..."

"Or if her father took control," Richard interrupted.

"Thanks, Dick, I got it," Wally gave him a tight smile. "After everything went down, after I quit, I had a life without the Titans. And I was happy, but every time we'd see each other in passing, you would avoid me—"

"You told her not to talk to you," Richard interjected again.

"What?"

"I was there."

"Stop interrupting," Wally gave his friend a glare. "I came back to the Titans, and we still never interacted unless we had to. But I watched you. I watched you in ways that made my heart ache. I watched you in ways that were downright creepy."

"Yeah, it's creepy," Richard said. "Stalker." Wally's entire body twitched, a sign that he had just accessed the speed force. Raven smiled when she saw the empty roll of tape in his hand. "As I was saying, I watched and learned—the way you'd curl up on the couch during storms and just…watch, how your eyes would light up when you found a new book. the quiet strength you showed every single day, fighting against your heritage. I noticed your scent, a mixture of vanilla and lavender. Your beautiful eyes, hiding and showing so much. Your love for cute animals—yes, I saw you that day with the bunnies. You were radiant and beautiful, the way the sunlight shone on you. It was ethereal," he sighed longingly.

"Then, I began to wonder if you were maybe manipulating me again. I got so angry because it had been eight years, and I couldn't shake you. These feeling that persisted and grew. I decided you'd done something to me. So, when you asked me to forgive you for the fourth time, I said 'no'. I didn't want to admit that the same person who hurt me the most was the same person I was beginning to love the most."

"Five," Raven chuckled when she heard Richard correct him.

"What are you talking about?" Wally asked. "And how did you get out of that?"

"You should have used more tape. And she asked for your forgiveness five times, not four. After I told her she was manipulating my emotions, she went to your apartment and asked for your forgiveness. That was the fifth time."

"You accused of her what‽"

"This is about you. Keep going," Richard said, and a huge wad of tape flew at Wally's head.

Raven laughed softly. She missed their friendly rows.

"The point is, out of the five times you asked me to forgive you, I truly forgave you the last two times." Tears rolled down Raven's face as she saw tears gather in Wally's eyes. "And now you're gone, and it's too late to tell you that I forgive you…and I love you. The past is…a part of me wanted you to suffer more, though. Turns out, there's a bit of darkness in me, too." Raven wiped her eyes. "I've been with Linda on and off for a couple of years, now. She keeps asking why I won't commit. I gave her some superficial spiel about superheroes. The truth is, I wasn't being honest with myself or you or anyone. Now I am. I love you. I need you to know that I love you and I forgive you. And I miss you so much, I wish you were here. I wish you were here. But I forgive you, and I love you, and I'm sorry I never told you."

There was a moment of silence. "Is that it? Are you finished?" Richard eventually asked. "It was very sweet. I think I could have done a better job, though."

"I'm going to kill you," Wally stood and marched towards the camera. "I'm going to kill you." The camera toppled to the floor, and before it cut off, Raven saw Wally and Richard trying to mess each other's hair up. Raven laughed at the frozen image. "Thank you, Wally," Raven sat in silence, one hand pressed against her chest where an ache had formed - not of pain, but of release. All these years, she'd carried the weight of believing she'd unconsciously manipulated those closest to her. Now, knowing both Richard and Wally's feeling, she felt lighter. It felt like chains had fallen away, and she could finally step forward. Her powers, usually so carefully contained, rippled around her with peaceful acceptance and alerted her to someone's presence. Raven turned to see Barbara and Richard with their head peeking out from around the corner. "Have you been there the whole time?" Raven asked. "You could have watched it with me."

"We only saw the last 10 seconds," Richard said, "Barbara wanted to know why I didn't bring the laptop. I didn't know how to explain what it was."

"That is amazing," Barbara stared at the holographic image of Wally and Richard playfully wrestling. "How's it made?"

"I have no idea," Raven admitted, "but I really do want to show you this world. It's shocking and amazing."

"I think I would like that," Barbara said.

"Oh, so now you believe her?" Richard smiled at his wife.

"You saw what I saw, right?"

Raven smiled. "Thank you." She stood. "But I really should be getting back. Time works funny when you jump dimensions. An hour or two here could mean anywhere from 4 seconds to 4 days over there. Though, my team hasn't contacted me. Still…" her voice trailed off.

"You're not going to show yourself to Victor or Garfield?" Richard asked. "They'd love to see you."

"Not tonight," Raven said. "But I promise, I will. You can tell them alive, but…this is what I needed. Thank you."

Richard pulled her into a hug. "I'm so happy you're alive," he spoke into her hair. "Don't be afraid to live your life, and don't be a stranger. Okay?" he said as he pulled away.

Raven nodded. "Let me see your phone," she said. Richard handed it to her. Raven then chanted a spell while waving a hand over the phone. "Here," she handed it back to Richard.

"What did you do to it?" he asked, inspecting his phone.

"I added my number with a little magic. You'll be able to reach me across dimensions."

"That is so cool," he looked at her fondly. "Live your life. Go after that boy you like. Tim, right?"

"How'd you know?" Raven asked.

"You blushed and gave a small sigh when you said his name," Richard said. "If he's anything like the Tim in this universe, he's one heck of a guy. Go for it."

Raven nodded, trying to hold back another blush. "Okay. Bye Richard, Barbara." Barbara gave her a kind smile. She opened a portal and turned back to them "Thank you," she said with an air of finality. In those two words was gratitude not just for today, but for years of friendship, for truth finally spoken, for the chance to begin again without the shadows of the past. Richard seemed to understand, and his smile held both recognition of what might have been and genuine joy for what she might become.

Raven created a portal and stepped through it, not looking back.

Appearing in her bedroom, Raven sighed. That was a good visit. She felt better, lighter, ready to move—a flood of emotions and auras hit her like a brick wall, causing her to stumble. "What is happening?" She opened her room door and ran to the common area surprised to see Miss Martian and her team gathered. "Raven?" Miss Martian said, surprised to see her. "Why aren't you with your team?"

"What's going on?" Raven asked instead.

"There's a giant volcano spewing lava in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, and Antarctica is on fire."

"Oh."

Chapter Text

Red Robin groaned. Where am I? Slowly, he sat up, his body aching. He opened his eyes. "Ugh." He rubbed them, blinking to clear his vision and waiting for his HUD lens to reboot. Nothing happened. Weird. Red Robin looked around. Sand. That's all he saw. Just sand. Where am I? His head was ringing. Rising shakily to his feet, he brushed sand off his legs. A groan to his left caught his attention. "Robin!" he exclaimed, rushing over to his youngest brother, who was just sitting up as he reached him. "You okay?" Red Robin held out a hand.

"I think so," Robin said, taking it. As he rose, he wobbled. "Whoa. My head's pounding."

"Careful." Red Robin steadied him.

"Where are we?" Robin looked around. "Where's Batman? Where's the Team? Why are we in the middle of a desert?"

"One question at a time," Red Robin said. "First, are your HUD lenses working?"

Robin blinked. "Nope. Nothing."

"Same here." Red Robin frowned. "All right. Next question. Where's Batman?"

Robin checked the tracker on his wrist. "No signal."

A sliver of a memory flickered to life in Red Robin's mind. "Are you sure you can handle this? You'll only have one chance to communicate with us." Batman had leveled him with a steady gaze.

"I can do this," Red Robin had replied with resolve. "Find her, note her location, contact the League…"

"Do not engage the Chaos Lords," Batman ordered, leaving no room for questions. "Now, according to Raven's tracker, she is in Bialya."

"Right, Raven." Red Robin rubbed his head. "Why is my memory so… spotty? We're in Bialya," he said slowly. "We're here to find Raven."

"Why?"

"I don't know. My memory's all—"

"Dude!" a voice screamed from the distance. They looked up to see a familiar cloud of dust before a figure skidded to a stop, spraying sand all over Red Robin and Robin. "SorryIwokeupanddidn'tknowwhereIwasandsoIstartedrunningyoutwoarethefirstpeopleI'vecomeacross!"

"Speed talk," Red Robin and Robin said in unison.

"Sorry," Kid Flash took a breath. "I woke up, like, 10 miles away. Alone. Under the burning sun."

"The sun's setting," Robin pointed out.

"It's still burning!" Kid Flash retorted. "Anyway, why are we here? My head is killing me."

"We're here to find Raven," Robin answered.

"Okay… why is she missing?"

"I don't know, man," Robin muttered as Red Robin started checking their tech.

"Someone must've released an EMP pulse," Red Robin said. "Communicators, earpieces, computers—everything's down. Compass is… stuck."

Kid Flash snorted. "A compass? That's the most boring piece of tech you carry. Why are you so focused on it?"

"An EMP should only disrupt it briefly, but it's not moving at all," Red Robin muttered, frowning.

Robin hurried over and peered at the compass. "It's pointing east."

"Yeah… but why?" Red Robin tapped the glass. "There's a tiny rock wedged in here."

"How'd it get in there?" Kid Flash asked, puzzled.

Another memory flickered for Red Robin. Frantic hands. "He's gonna wipe our memories!" he'd heard Miss Martian frantically warn. Desperate, he'd grabbed a small pebble and wedged it into the compass…"I put it there," Red Robin said, realization dawning. Looking toward the setting sun, he continued, "So if that's west, then east is where we need to go." He pointed away from the sun. "We have our heading. Let's move. Hopefully, we'll find Beast Boy, Miss Martian, and Wonder Girl on the way."

"Miss M, I hear them!" Beast Boy, in his fennec fox form, exclaimed telepathically.

Wonder Girl flew even higher, scanning the landscape. "Oh, yeah!" she announced. "They're on their way here."

"That's good," Miss Martian replied, standing and muttering something in her native tongue. She placed a hand on her head. "My head feels a little better."

"We need to get you some water." Beast Boy, still in fox form, sat beside her.

"They're about a mile out," Wonder Girl said as she landed next to her teammates. "I can carry you and meet them halfway." Beast Boy shifted into a sugar glider, perching on Miss Martian's shoulder. Miss Martian wrapped an arm around Wonder Girl's neck.

"Ready?" asked Wonder Girl.

"Ready," Miss Martian replied, and Beast Boy chirped in agreement.

"Okay," Wonder Girl said as she slowly floated into the air.

"Hey!" Kid Flash said, pointing. "Look!"

"Wonder Girl and Miss Martian," Robin said. The three males ran towards their teammates, meeting in the middle.

Beast Boy jumped from Wonder Girl's shoulder, returning to his human form before landing on his feet. "Thank goodness!"

"Are you okay?" Red Robin asked Wonder Girl and Miss Martian.

"Fine." Wonder Girl massaged her temples. "A little lost. My head hurts, don't know where we are, and Miss Martian may be dehydrated, but... fine. Any idea where we are? I'm having trouble recalling the past few days."

"Bialya," Red Robin answered. "We're here to find Raven."

Beast Boy perked up. "Oh, so you remember! That's great. Glad one of us does."

"No, I've only had flashes here and there," Red Robin explained. "I remember Batman saying to find Raven, report where she is, and don't engage any of the Chaos Lords."

"O-kay."

Red Robin turned to Miss Martian. "Can you scan all our brains, see if you can glean anything?"

"Are you sure?" she asked hesitantly.

"Positive," Red Robin said, and the others nodded in agreement.

Miss Martian straightened her shoulders. "Okay. I'll only go back as much as I need to." She raised her hands, and a shimmering dome of psychic energy appeared over and around them as she entered their minds collectively. Scenes from 24 hours ago played in their heads—they saw themselves fighting yet another swarm of Chaos Lord magic. Then darkness. "Odd," Miss Martian said, frowning.

"What do you mean?" Wonder Girl asked.

"There are no memories to recover because there aren't any memories. Someone has completely taken them. But that would take multiple telekinetic users working together." Her eyes scanned the horizon. "I can't even sense Raven in the area." She turned to Red Robin, studying him intently. "But you... I sense a bit of Raven's power in you." Her head tilted. "Did Raven create a bridge between her mind and yours?"

"Uh, not exactly," Red Robin answered. "To save my life, she had to bond with me, but... I think it's gone now."

"It's not gone. I think—Raven is blocking it. It's probably causing her so much strain. Miss Martian's eyes gleamed softly. "Anyway, not all of your memory is gone. Parts of it are still there, floating like puzzle pieces. Her powers must have…protected you." She gestured to the space above Red Robin's head, where fragments of memories shimmered like broken glass. "Do you mind?"

"Go ahead."

Red Robin felt a rush in his head as the memory crystallized: "Are you sure you can handle this?" Batman asked, his cowled gaze fixed on Red Robin. The team watched the scene unfold through Red Robin's eyes. "You'll only have one chance to communicate with us. Can you handle it?"

"I can do this," Red Robin said with resolve. "We find her, note her location, turn off a magic thing, contact the league."

"Do not engage the Chaos Lords," Batman warned. "Her tracker stopped in Bialya."

"Understood."

"I mean it, Red Robin." Batman's tone suggested he would not entertain young people's shenanigans—namely, going off and doing the opposite of what Batman said. "We've all seen what they're capable of."

"Why aren't Superman or Wonder Woman or even you going?" Kid Flash blurted out. "Sir," he added quickly.

"The Justice League has had one too many run-ins with the Chaos Lords—namely Klarion. We're already compromised; they know exactly where and how to combat us. It's one reason Justice League Dark exists. Only magic users can combat magic users effectively. Batman's expression slightly eased. "As to why I'm sending you... I don't know what mental state Raven will be in. Sending those she's spent a year with... The memory faded like smoke.

"Right!" Kid Flash snapped his fingers as understanding dawned on all of them simultaneously. "I remember now... sort of. It's coming back to me."

"The Chaos Lords opened those portals again," Beast Boy said, his voice grim.

Wonder Girl's fists clenched. "And Raven willingly exchanged herself under the condition they stop attacking Earth."

"And we promised to be right behind her," Red Robin said. "I know where she is... or the general area. Neither mine nor Robin's technology is working. They must have launched a concentrated EMP blast." His expression hardened with determination. "We're going to have to rely heavily on you guys. Luckily, I have a plan."

Raven's body convulsed against her restraints, each breath a desperate gasp that tore through her. Her once-pristine uniform hung in tatters. She had no idea where her cloak was. Dark patches of blood seeped through the tears in her uniform. Her hair—usually sleek and controlled—clung to her face in sweat-soaked tangles. She felt naked, exposed, vulnerable.

She couldn't move. Every nerve ending screamed in agony, but surrender wasn't an option. I have to keep them out. I can't relax. The mantra pulsed through her mind, vying with the waves of pain wracking her body.

"You're wasting your time, Raven." Enchantress's voice sliced through the haze of pain.

Raven's head hung limp, chin pressed against her chest. Even the simple act of lifting her head required energy she no longer possessed. Through blurred vision, she watched Enchantress's perfectly manicured hand trace along the alien machinery that held her suspended in an 'X' formation.

"Apokoliptian tech." Enchantress explained. Her words dripped with dark satisfaction. "The Father Box draws energy directly from the Ghost Dimension. I don't understand it fully—don't know what it is, really. All I know..." Her fingers danced across the arc of the mission. "...is that it's Granny Goodness's favorite tool for re-educating Apokolips' new recruits."

The silence that followed was broken only by Raven's ragged breathing.

"Just let me in." Enchantress's voice softened to a seductive whisper. "That's all you have to do for the pain to stop."

A fresh wave of pressure exploded behind Raven's eyes. To her right, Psimon and Headcase stood rigid, their combined mental assault feeling like white-hot needles piercing her skull. A whimper escaped her lips before she could stop it and a wave of nausea flooded her.

Enchantress stepped closer, pressing a deceptively gentle, warm palm against Raven's chakra stone. Her eyes blazed a fiery green, and when she spoke again, her voice carried an echo that seemed to reverberate through Raven's bones. "Listen to me." The words slithered into Raven's mind like poison. "Raven, I command you... open a portal to the Dark Dimension."

Raven's body betrayed her, muscles spasming with the urge to obey. But she remained steadfast. Hot tears cut trails down her cheeks, mixing with the blood that streamed from her nose. Every word was agony, but she forced them out through clenched teeth: "Fuck. You."

Enchantress withdrew her hand as hatred and disgust darkened her features. "Fine. Have it your way." She turned to Klarion with a slight nod.

"Oh, this is my favorite part!" Klarion's gleeful cackle echoed off the giant cave structure as his fingers danced across the makeshift control panel. The Father Box hummed to life, casting an eerie glow throughout the chamber.

For a moment, everything went quiet.

Then Raven screamed. The sound that tore from her throat was visceral, the kind of scream that haunts nightmares. Her back arched against the restraints as Ghost Dimension energy coursed through her body, setting every cell ablaze from the inside out. Blood vessels burst in her eyes, turning them a horrifying crimson. Her muscles contracted so violently that the metal restraints cut into her flesh. Still, somewhere in the depths of her mind, a small voice whispered: You can't let them in. You can't let them in. You can't let them in.

"This is pointless." Xanadoth's voice cut through Raven's screams and Klarion's maniacal laughter.

Mordru shifted, his face twisted in annoyance, before turning to face Xanadoth. "She is... powerful," he admitted begrudgingly. He cast a wary glance at their prisoner. "The Lords of Chaos exist to spread chaos—opening multiple portals on Earth was entertaining enough. But angering a spawn of Trigon? A powerful one at that." His words carried weight as Klarion's laughter echoed against Raven's raw screams. "Are you sure this is something we want to do?"

"She'll break," Enchantress said as she materialized behind him like a dark shadow. "Psimon! Headcase!" She screamed their names.

Psimon and Headcase approached her warily.

"What is going on?" Enchantress demanded to know.

Psimon's voice dripped with exhaustion. "It's taking all of my energy just to keep her in a docile state."

"You call that docile?" Tannarak drawled from his swivel chair, fingers idly stroking Teekl's fur. "She's wide awake, and she's been resisting for over five hours."

Psimon looked at Enchantress. "Doesn't help that you made me expend so much energy taking memories from those hero brats," he spat.

Enchantress's lip curled. "Oh, please. I did most of the work."

Psimon paused and forced himself to ignore that blatant lie. "I told them to forget. You got greedy."

"Taking and destroying their memories was a more efficient way to deal with them."

Psimon's patience was visibly fraying. "You're asking for the impossible. Every time Headcase breaks through this girl's barrier, another one appears."

"Her mind is a labyrinth." Headcase's quiet voice carried an edge of fear. "And the Trigon-like guardians that stand watch like sentinels..." He shuddered.

Psimon's eyes narrowed at Enchantress. "Why aren't you doing this?"

"I have to plant the suggestion in her head in a way that makes it seem like it's her idea," Enchantress sneered.

"Anyone can do that. I can do that." Psimon studied her, realization dawning in his eyes. "You're afraid of her."

"Nonsense."

"Are you?" Xanadoth's question hung in the air.

Enchantress's face hardened. "I am not afraid of this... child."

"Then maybe," Psimon's voice dripped with challenge, "you would like to give it a go." He gestured to the screaming mage being taunted by Klarion.

Before Psimon's next heartbeat, Enchantress's fingers had phased through his skull, wrapping around his brain. Her smile turned predatory. "I wonder... what happens if I squeeze?" Psimon froze, and Headcase watched in horrified silence. Behind them, Klarion's laughter continued to mingle with Raven's hoarse screams.

"I'm just saying," Psimon choked out, "it's hard keeping her powers from lashing out. We need a break."

"I'll keep her powers in check." Mordru straightened his robes. "You two focus on lowering her shields."

Enchantress's fingers twitched inside Psimon's skull. "Does that work for you?"

"That... works," he struggled to speak.

"Good." She withdrew her hand with deliberate slowness, snarling at Psimon. "Klarion!" she screamed.

"Aww, man!" The Witch Boy complained like a child as he released the button. Raven's desperate gasps for air filled the chamber. "I never get to have any fun," he folded his arms in a pout.

"Now, go," Enchantress commanded Psimon and Headcase, shooing them away with her hands.

Xanadoth stepped forward. "Are you ever going to tell us who we're trying to free from the Dark Dimension or why?"

"Does it matter?" Enchantress's response was sharp. "Just stick to the plan." She turned on her heel and strutted away.

"Tannarak." Xanadoth's voice was measured as she spoke in a low tone. "Get an eye on the hero whelps." As Tannarak began crafting a magical hawk, Xanadoth moved toward the exit.

"Where are you going?" Mordru asked, adjusting his attire as he prepared to contain Raven's powers.

Xanadoth paused at the threshold. "I'm going to find out who in the Dark Dimension is worth all this... trouble." Their eyes gleamed with suspicion. "It's time we found out who we're actually working for."

Chapter Text

"Okay," Wonder Girl said as she landed. "They're in a cave about a mile out."

"Good. Kid Flash, we need to know the set—" Red Robin broke off as Kid Flash dashed there and back.

"Okay," Kid Flash began. "IsawEnchantressPsimon—"

"Slowly," Red Robin reminded him.

"Right. I saw Enchantress, Psimon, and uh… Hondu—"

"Mordru," Red Robin corrected.

"Right, Mordru, standing in front of Raven. She's in some sort of machine, and she looks rough. Whatever they're doing to her is… not good. She's bleeding from her nose and eyes. There was some guy next to Psimon—he didn't look impressive, but you know…who knows? Klarion was pressing buttons on a console. I think that's where the EMP is coming from, and whatever he's doing, it's causing her a lot of pain. The other Chaos Lord was just sitting in a chair."

"Anything else? What about the fourth Chaos Lord?"

"Didn't see them."

"How'd they build all this with no one noticing?" Wonder Girl asked.

"The chaos attacks," Robin answered.

"Hm?"

"The portals, monsters, reverse gravity… it was all just distraction," Red Robin said.

"What are you thinking?" Beast Boy asked, looking up from his fox form.

"We work with what we have," Red Robin replied, turning to Kid Flash. "Where's the cave entrance?"

"Left side, and they won't be able to see us."

"Okay, this won't be easy—no tech, no backup, just us. Gather around. We're about 100 yards out now." Red Robin took a deep breath. "Wonder Girl, you're on Raven—break her restraints, whatever it takes to get her out of their machine. Kid Flash, Beast Boy, Robin, and I will be the distraction. Keep them busy, and…" He hesitated briefly, "try not to engage directly. Evasive maneuvers—just buy Wonder Girl the time she needs."

"But Bats said not to engage at all," Robin pointed out.

"Rob, she's in bad shape," Kid Flash said, putting a hand on his shoulder. Robin nodded.

"Miss Martian," Red Robin turned to her.

"They'll probably sense us coming," Miss Martian added. "I can try to mask our mental signatures, create a psychic veil. It'll be hard, though, and I won't be much help in a fight if I have to hold it up."

"Just until we get to the entrance," Red Robin said. "Once we're in, go invisible and get as close to Psimon as possible. He's their telepathic link, which means if you can disrupt him, the others might lose focus for a few seconds. That's all we need."

"This plan's risky," Robin said.

"I know," Red Robin replied. "But if Raven's in bad shape like Kid Flash said—"

"She is," Miss Martian interrupted, giving Kid Flash a confirming nod. "I can barely sense Raven's mind at all."

"All right, breathe," Red Robin said, more to himself than the others. "We don't know what we're walking into, but we've got this." The team shared a quiet, resolute nod. He couldn't shake the feeling of déjà vu. "All right. Let's go."

"How's it going?" Tannarak drawled, strolling up to Mordru.

"She is very strong," Mordru replied.

Strong indeed, Tannarak thought, eyeing the sweat beading on his forehead. "Well, the children are nearly here—a few yards out."

"We'll just make them forget again," Enchantress said with a smirk.

"Seriously?" Psimon shot Enchantress a skeptical look. "I can't hold my own against the Martian and demon concurrently."

"Then get out of her head," Enchantress snapped. "Headcase has already broken through four barriers."

"There are twenty more!" Psimon muttered.

Mordru and Tannarak exchanged weary glances. "This was fun at one point," Tannarak said, shaking his head.

"It's becoming more trouble than it's worth," Mordru replied under his breath. "Just prepare for the brats. Don't kill them—let's see what happens."

"They're here," Enchantress murmured, eyes gleaming.

The team moved into position with remarkable stealth, each member executing their part to perfection. They moved as one. Wonder Girl flew in, powerful and quick, straining to break the cuffs that bound Raven to the circular machine. Kid Flash swept through the area, knocking Psimon, Headcase, Enchantress, and Mordru off their feet before spinning Klarion in his swivel chair.

Raven's eyes flew open as she felt Psimon's presence leave her mind. She turned to see Wonder Girl tugging at her cuffs. Everything hurt. "Hang in there, Raven," Wonder Girl urged, straining with all her might.

"N-N-No," Raven stuttered, panic rising in her voice.

"We got you," Wonder Girl reassured her. The machine gave just a little, and Wonder Girl smiled in response.

Behind her, Psimon regained his footing. A smirk spread across his face as he sensed Miss Martian's invisible presence lurking behind him. "This again?" he taunted, raising his hand to freeze her in place. "You did the same exact thing four hours earlier."

"What?" Miss Martian gasped, feeling a ripple of psychic energy wash over her. "Oh, no! Red Robin!" she screamed. "He's about to wipe our memories!"

Psimon's laughter echoed as he gestured, unleashing a wave of psychic energy. Kid Flash froze mid-run, and Robin staggered as it struck, his eyes clouding over. Red Robin felt it too—a deep haze fogging his thoughts. He gritted his teeth, fighting to remember. "No," he murmured, forcing himself to hold on to Raven's image. Red Robin, he heard her whisper in his head. He looked up, locking eyes with her. Rebmemer, the word echoed in his mind. But Psimon's power was overwhelming, and Red Robin felt his memories begin to fade.

Psimon cackled sadistically. "Predictable. Psimon says, 'Forget…again.'"

Mordru lifted the unconscious heroes with his powers. "What are you doing?" Klarion demanded. "Kill them."

"I will not kill them," Mordru replied, his tone firm.

"Why not?" Klarion whined, and Teekl meowed from his hidden spot. "Stupid cat! Useless."

"Fine," Enchantress said, lifting a glowing hand. "I'll dispose of them myself."

"You will do no such thing!" Mordru blocked her attack with ease.

"You dare—!"

"Silence," he sneered, sending a surge of power through the shield she had created.

"Ahh!" she cried out as she was propelled back, hitting the machine. Raven watched warily. Any other time, she'd use the emotional unrest to her advantage. Right now, however, she needed to prepare herself for the next onslaught.

"I will not kill them."

"Why?" Enchantress asked in a broken voice, struggling to regain her composure.

"Frankly, I don't trust you," he stated coldly. "I will dispose of them a ways away." His eyes shifted to Raven, who was watching the group intently. "It looks like we're going to have to start over."

"A-A-Actually," Headcase stammered, holding up a hand nervously.

"What!" Enchantress growled, her frustration boiling over. "And you don't have to raise your hand!"

"I-I-I have an idea… a way we can make Raven more susceptible to suggestion. Y-Y-You just have to build the foundation."

Red Robin groaned, his mind foggy. Where am I? Slowly, he sat up, his body aching. He opened his eyes. "Ugh." Rubbing them, he blinked to clear his vision, waiting for his HUD lens to reboot. Nothing happened. Weird. Red Robin looked around. Sand. That's all he saw. Just sand. And a full moon shining in the night sky. Where am I? His head was ringing. Rising shakily to his feet, he brushed sand off his legs. Looking around, he saw his teammates spread out, unconscious. But one was missing. Where's Raven? A groan to his right got his attention. "Robin?" Red Robin assisted the young vigilante to his feet.

"What happened?" Robin asked, his eyes scanning the desolate landscape. "Where are we?"

"I don't know," Red Robin replied. "Robin, are your HUD lenses working?" he asked, as his teammates stirred in the background.

Robin waited for a beat. "No." He lifted his wrist and pressed the button for his micro-computer. Nothing happened. "Uh, Red," he said. "My computer isn't working."

Red Robin took out his communicator. "Nothing." He began checking all the technology on his person. "Nothing is working." Pulling out a plain compass, he frowned. "Not even my compass is working." He brought the compass to his face. "Wait, there's a pebble stuck in there. It's pointed…" Red Robin looked around as the rest of the team joined him. "East. It's pointed East."

"So… does anyone know where we are?" Wonder Girl scratched her head. "And where's Raven?"

"Good question," Red Robin replied, unease creeping into his voice.

"Does anybody else's head feel weird," Beast Boy asked, stumbling as he regained his footing, "like someone took a brick to it?"

"Is anybody else having trouble remembering… I don't know… the last two days?" Kid Flash asked. Everyone muttered their agreement.

"I can't even access my memories," Miss Martian frowned. "Do you mind if I take a look in everyone's head?"

"Go ahead," Red Robin said, as the others nodded their consent.

Miss Martian's eyes glowed red, and the others felt a gentle prodding in their minds. "Odd," she said. "There's no memory there. The memory is completely gone. Except…" She slowly turned to Red Robin. "Except for you. The memory is… in tiny fractures."

"Can you reach it?" he asked, a mix of hope and dread swirling in his stomach.

"Not without putting you in a catatonic state. This feels like the work of Psimon."

"Okay, so we don't know where Raven is, we don't know where we are," Wonder Girl spoke, her voice rising. "We don't know why we're here, or where Raven is… anything else?"

"None of our technology is working," Robin added, pointing to himself and Red Robin.

"And there's that."

"My compass is stuck on East," Red Robin said, trying to focus.

"Want me to run ahead?" Kid Flash offered, eagerness creeping into his tone.

"Not without knowing where we are," Red Robin said, frustration lacing his voice.

"If you put Red Robin in a catatonic state," Beast Boy asked, "would you be able to bring him out of it?"

Red Robin gave him a dry look as Miss Martian answered, "Technically, yes, but there would be residual side effects. Also, I don't think Red Robin wants me poking around in his head. It's very…"

"Invasive," Red Robin said.

"I was going to say intimate, but… yes."

"Oh," Beast Boy frowned, processing this new revelation.

Red Robin began pacing, anxiety pulsing through him. "You good, bro?" Robin asked, concern etching his features.

"It's just… it's just weird," he admitted, frustration bubbling within him.

"What do you mean?"

"It's… it's like… there's something at the back of brain… an urgency—like I'm supposed to do something. I just need to remember! Ah!" He fell to his knees as an acute pain shot through his head, memories flooding back in a chaotic rush. Gasping for air, he grasped his hair, fighting the overwhelming sensations. Raven, he whispered, his heart racing as fear clawed at him.

"What's wrong? Are you okay?" Robin kneeled beside him, worry etched on his face.

"I remember," Red Robin looked up at them, determination igniting in his gaze. "I remember everything." He rose. "I'll fill you in on the way, and I have a new plan."

Rachel watered the bright flowers in the window that were reaching towards the light. While she preferred dark purple calla lilies, her boyfriend had insisted on decorating their apartment with forget-me-nots, blue irises, and white camellias to brighten up their space. "A little color never hurt anyone," he'd said with a charming grin. Rachel had promised to do everything in her power to keep these plants alive, even if they made her uneasy.

Ding! The oven timer went off, breaking her from her thoughts. She hurried to the oven, grabbing oven mitts as the metallic scent of baking wafted through the air, both comforting and strangely foreign. She opened the door and almost jumped for joy at her perfect empanadas. "Yes!" she celebrated, pulling them out of the oven and setting the tray on the stove. Fifteen perfect empanadas, their golden crust glistening under the overhead lights.

Just as she grabbed the uncooked tray of sweet empanadas to pop in the oven, the front door creaked open. "Rachel!" a deep voice called out, sending tingles down to her feet while something in the back of her head buzzed.

"I'm in here!" she called back, the sound of her voice echoing slightly, as if the apartment were larger than it seemed.

A moment later, her boyfriend appeared with two bags. "Wow!" His eyes widened as he stepped into the kitchen. "You didn't burn anything. Impressive." Rachel smiled, though something nagged at her as she stared at him. Something about him looked…off. Like he didn't—the thought came and went when her eyes fell on the two bags. One was holding blackberry cake—the other held something mysterious. "What is in that bag?" she asked, curiously, ignoring the buzzing that was slowly dissipating.

"Westvleteren 12," his blue eyes shone as he beamed. "It's brewed by Trappist monks. This Belgian Quadrupel is one of the most highly rated beers in the world. It's known for its rarity, full-bodied flavor with rich malty, dark fruit, spice notes, and—"

"Cost?" Rachel finished for him as she leaned on the counter, smiling shakily.

"I'm trying to get on your father's good side," he laughed, storing everything in their spacious kitchen, the shadows flickering oddly.

"You're buying his love," Rachel teased, but the words felt heavier than she intended as she stood on her tiptoes and draped her arms over Tim's shoulders.

"Of course," Tim smiled, leaning down, meeting her lips halfway. His lips were not what she expected to feel. The texture felt…wrong. "Your father is terrifying," he chuckled, wrapping his arms around Rachel's waist.

"You survived my brothers," she said, her small smile growing, though the thought of her father brought a chill. "You'll survive my father."

"I adore your faith in me," he gazed at her, but something in his expression hinted at doubt. "Turn off the oven," he smiled, kissing her sweetly.

"What?" she asked, her heart racing unexpectedly.

"Turn off the oven or they'll burn."

"What do you mean?" Rachel laughed, but the sound felt hollow in her ears. Tim joined her as he reached behind her, expertly turning off the oven. "Tim, but…" The protest died on her lips as Tim kissed her passionately, pulling her even closer. She lost herself in the moment, but a small voice nagged at the back of her mind, whispering that this was almost unreal.

Tim lifted her up by her thighs and began walking out of the kitchen as she wrapped her legs around his waist. "Tim," she gasped, pulling away with a laugh, though her heart raced for a different reason now. "My parents will be here in two hours."

"We've got time," he said, kissing down her jaw as he walked to their bedroom. "We've got time." Yet as they moved deeper into the apartment, the brightness around them seemed to dim ever so slightly, shadows lurking in the corners of her vision, and she couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong.

"Wow," Enchantress stared at Raven. Raven's eyes were fully glazed over—gray and devoid of emotion. She seemed eerily calm, looking at nothing in the distance. "I didn't think it would work. Impressive." Enchantress glanced at Headcase, who was straining a lot less than before.

Headcase smiled hesitantly. "There's a little opposition, but if I continue, I think I can get her subconscious to accept the new reality."

Enchantress nodded, turning her attention to Psimon, who was taking a small break, she raised an eyebrow. "Don't worry," Psimon said, a sly grin forming on his lips, "I'm still in there. See what happens when you contribute?"

Enchantress shot him a glare. "Now, how do we get her to open the portal if she's living in la-la land?"

"We only need a few more moments," Psimon reassured her.

"We don't have a few moments," Enchantress snapped, her frustration palpable.

"Someone's impatient," Klarion complained, spinning in his chair. "I'm so bored."

"Just keep the superhero children out of the way," Enchantress ordered. "They should be here any moment."

"Pfft!" Klarion scoffed. "It's been five hours. The sun has set. They're not going to get here anytime soon." He turned to Mordru and Tannarak. "Back me up here, guys."

"Childish," Mordru replied with a dismissive wave, while Tannarak shook his head in disgust, clearly unimpressed.

"Meow," came the familiar sound from Teekl, who flicked his tail impatiently.

"You're right, Teekl. Who needs those two?" Klarion quipped, dismissing their importance with a wave.

Enchantress peered at the three of them, her irritation simmering. "Where did you say Xanadoth was?"

"We didn't say," Mordru replied, his tone unyielding.

Enchantress was about to respond when Headcase spoke up, his voice steady but slightly strained. "Okay," he said, "She's accepted it. She's ready." The air thickened with anticipation, a tension that felt electric. Enchantress's eyes narrowed as she sensed the shift in energy around them. "Finally. Time to open a portal."

"Remember the plan," Red Robin said to Kid Flash.

"I know, dude. Relax. We're going to get your girl."

"Uh… I… We aren't… never mind."

"All right," Kid Flash replied, adjusting his goggles. "It's hero o'clock."

"Shut up and go."

Chapter Text

Rachel's heart lifted as she watched her family laugh and talk around her. Her parents and Tim were getting along so well! Just this once, she let herself hope that maybe nights like these could be the norm. I wish this could last forever, she thought, feeling a pang of longing.

"Raven." The name jolted her, and she looked around, only to feel an ice-cold hand cover her own. "What did you say?" she asked Tim, her voice uneasy.

Tim tilted his head, studying her. "What do you mean?" His smile was wrong. Hollow. The longer she looked, the stranger he became. The world around her warped, colors shifted, and edges blurred.

Her pulse quickened as she whispered, "What's going on?"

"She's fighting... again." The words echoed strangely, and she looked around frantically—her parents, Tim, each of them frozen, smiles plastic and cold.

"W-Who said that?" her voice shook.

"Psimon says, 'Sleep.'"

"No! Wait!" Her cry fell into silence as reality slipped away.

A blinding pain shot through her skull. She grasped her head as the world vanished in a blur of agony and echoes.

Rachel blinked to see her family watching her in concern. Tim's hand covered hers, firm and cold, his fingers threaded through her own. "You okay?" he asked, brow creased with worry.

"Sorry…" She forced a shaky smile. "I must've spaced out. What happened?"

Her father picked up the conversation as if nothing was wrong. "I was just saying how much I appreciate your boyfriend's taste in drinks. You picked a good one, dear."

Her forced smile wavered. "Thanks, Dad."

"Anytime, little bird." His words echoed, familiar but distant, and her head spun again. Something isn't right.

"Okay. I got her back under control," Headcase murmured, his voice taut. "You guys can leave." His eyelids fluttered, the faint strain showing just how deep he had to go to keep Raven subdued.

Klarion leaned over Psimon's shoulder as Psimon and Mordru left Raven's head. He watched Raven with an unsettling fascination. "What's going on in there?" His voice held a disturbing mix of curiosity and joy, like he was waiting for the punchline of a joke only he found funny. Psimon gave Klarion a tired look. "It has taken over 18 hours to get her this deep," he said through gritted teeth. "Don't. Interrupt."

"Move, Klarion," Mordru barked, brushing past with a sneer. Klarion reluctantly backed away, but not before sticking out his tongue, his childish antics betraying the dangerous malice glinting in his eyes.

Enchantress stood next to Headcase, her heart thundering in her chest, but her face a mask of cold calculation. Her smirk widened as she looked at the dazed figure of Raven, suspended in the air, arms and legs stretched taut and secured at the corners of the machine like the limbs of a marionette. Raven's head lolled to one side, her once-vibrant eyes now dull and unfocused, giving her an unsettlingly fragile appearance. The faint hum of machinery resonated around her, amplifying the eerie stillness of the cave as she hung there, utterly at the mercy of her captors. "Is she ready?" Enchantress asked, barely containing the excitement in her voice.

"Let's see," Psimon replied, leaning closer to his captive. His voice turned low and hypnotic, wrapping around the broken fragments of Raven's consciousness. "Raven, Psimon says, 'Look at me.'"

There was a long, tense pause before Raven's head slowly tilted, her gaze lifeless as it turned to Psimon.

"Psimon says, 'Look at Enchantress.'" The gray, empty eyes slowly moved to Enchantress with unwavering obedience.

Mordru's eyes gleamed with intrigue, a sick amusement curling at his lips. "Like a puppet on a string."

"Psimon says, 'Obey Enchantress.'"

"Perfect." Enchantress pushed Psimon aside, her eyes never leaving Raven. This was it. After all these years. Enchantress's voice was a faint whisper. "Raven, open a portal to the Dark Dimension."

There was a heartbeat of silence. Then Raven's lips began to move, her voice low and strange as she recited the incantation. The air grew thick, crackling with dark energy, as a portal shimmered to life in front of them. Its edges were dark and rippling, expanding with every word Raven spoke.

"Finally…" Enchantress breathed, her eyes wide, glinting with feverish anticipation. Her freedom, her life—her very soul—was only moments away. After so long, my soul will finally be mine.

"Hate to interrupt." Tannarak's voice was sharp, an undercurrent of annoyance creeping through. "But the little heroes have stopped a mile away."

"Deal with them when they get here," Enchantress waved him away.

"Hey!" came an exclamation from Headcase followed by a sickening squelch and a muffled, strangled scream. The portal, flickering inches from full power, began to sputter, its edges curling inward like flames retreating in on themselves. Enchantress's eyes widened as panic sliced through her excitement.

No! Not now! No! Enchantress whirled around, her stomach twisting as she saw Headcase slump to the ground, his body convulsing with a look of raw shock on his face. Xanadoth loomed over him, her fingers clutching the man's heart as it pulsed faintly in her hand.

"You traitor!" Enchantress's shriek echoed off the cave walls. Her voice was raw with desperation and rage. Her freedom had just slipped away! "He was almost here! My soul was almost mine!"

Xanadoth's gaze was cold and unmoved as she narrowed a glare at Enchantress. Blood oozed between her fingers as she dropped the remains without a second glance. "The Chaos Lords agreed and disagreed with Trigon on many things. And he left this dimension alone for the most part. But bringing the one Trigon locked away is madness, Enchantress," she intoned, her voice hard and final. "We will not let you release him."

Enchantress's hands shook with fury as she gathered her energy, her voice hoarse. "You don't understand! I need him!"

"You clearly made some sort of deal. You weren't around when Trigon let the whelp lose, but I was. Nothing good will come out of releasing him. Honestly," Xanadoth turned to look at Raven, who remained trapped in some sort of limbo, "the only good child of Trigon is a dead one." She summoned her powers to her hands. "Let's start with this one." Before she could strike, a burst of energy knocked her and everyone else off their feet. The entire cave seemed to vibrate. Klarion spat as he scrambled to his feet, and Teekl hissed in disapproval beside him. "One of those brats," he growled, his voice a venomous snarl.

Teekl meowed in agreement, eyes narrowing as she spotted a red blur weaving between the shadows. It raced across the cave, darting in sporadic, dizzying bursts.

"Find him!" Enchantress roared, her voice dangerous. It only took a couple of seconds before she could pinpoint the figure. She released a blast of energy, knocking the Chaos Lords and Psimon back, sending the speedster flying into the wall. He hit the ground with a sickening crack. She hovered above the teen hero, smiling when she saw his leg hanging at an unnatural angle with bones jutting beneath skin. "Did you really think you alone could rescue her?" Enchantress derided, the portal's fading light casting an ominous glow behind her.

Kid Flash only smirked, defiance blazing in his eyes. "I wasn't trying to rescue her." He nodded to the console behind them, sparking erratically, the lights blinking in irregular patterns. Enchantress followed his gaze. Her eyes snapped to the console with horror and realization creeping across her face. "I couldn't tell which button did what—which one was the EMP thingy. Red Robin is the technology geek. So, I just rewired everything," Kid Flash grimaced. "I think it's about to blow."

Right on cue, the console rumbled, sending tremors through the cave before erupting in a blinding burst of sparks and light, sending everyone flying in different directions. "No!" Enchantress screamed, seeing all her work come to naught.

"Kill the spawn of Trigon!" Xanadoth ordered as she used her powers to lift massive rocks from off her body. She no longer wanted any part of Enchantress' schemes.

"With pleasure," Klarion beamed, crawling from beneath a large pile of debris.

Enraged, Enchantress turned on Kid Flash. "I'll destroy you—"

"Not tonight, sweetheart," a new voice interrupted from above. Enchantress looked up to see Constantine descend from Doctor Fate's golden cross. Behind him, Batman, Zatanna, and Doctor Fate spilled from the portal, landing in a cacophony of chaos as Constantine positioned himself protectively in front of the young hero.

"Hello, love," Constantine greeted with a sly smile, his tone laced with mischief. Batman barked orders for everyone to get to Raven as the rest of the young heroes ran enter the cave. Battle cries and sounds of fighting echoed off the damp stone walls. "Apologies for crashing the party," he added, a glint of amusement in his eyes as he faced Enchantress.

"Cretin," she growled, her voice dripping with venom.

"We haven't spoken in a while, but last I checked, you were dead." Constantine carefully moved Kid Flash to a safer side of the cave, keeping his attention split between the brewing fight and the looming threat. "Amethyst and Phantom Stranger destroyed your arse. I'm guessing someone took your soul and reformed your body using some corpseweave binding spell to—" He cut himself off as a piercing scream rang out as realization struck him. "Ah, you and your master are responsible for bringing Raven to this universe," he accused, his voice steady despite the escalating chaos.

"And I was told you didn't have a brain in that head of yours," Enchantress retorted, her posture shifting as she prepared to fight.

"What can I say? I'm just full of surprises," he said before attacking.

Batman, Red Robin, and Robin found themselves surrounded by Tannarak's summoned minions before they could reach Raven. Batman deflected an incoming blow with precision. "You're late," he grunted.

"It's a long story," Red Robin replied, sidestepping another attack. "Beast Boy, stay on Kid Flash!"

"Got it!" Beast Boy exclaimed.

"Save it for the debrief," Batman cut in, his focus never leaving the fight.

Robin landed a punch, glancing over. "Any chance of backup?"

Batman's expression remained steely. "They're tied up with cleanup across the planet. And something tells me these Chaos Lords won't want any part of Raven when she loses control."

"You think that will happen?" Robin ducked a Tannarak-copy.

"I'm counting on it."

Miss Martian dispatched an exhausted Psimon with ease before joining Zatanna in a fierce battle against Klarion, while Doctor Fate clashed with the formidable Mordru and Xanadoth. Across the cave, Wonder Girl raced to Raven's containment and began working to free her. "Almost there!" she shouted over the chaos. "Just hang on!"

Rachel sat on a balcony, staring up at the stars, her heart heavy with an indescribable weight. The stars looked strange, almost two-dimensional, as if she were trapped in a painting. Maybe it's my imagination? She brought her knees to her chest. Why does it feel like reality is crumbling around me?

"Rachel?" Tim's voice called softly from behind.

She turned, forcing a smile despite the unease coiling in her stomach. "Hey. Join me?"

"Sure." Tim settled beside her, his hand resting on her knee. "I think your father likes me," he murmured with a teasing grin.

"Yeah, I think so," she replied, laying her head on his shoulder. But something felt off—there was no warmth, no spark between them. "Tim, I—" She peered up at him, noticing an unsettling stiffness in his features that sent a shiver down her spine. Something is very wrong. "Tim?" she whispered, her voice barely a breath. His face remained frozen in a smile, like a photograph trapped in time. Panic surged as she looked down, gasping when her hands slipped through his like vapor, fading into nothingness. The world around her melted again, colors swirling and distorting.

"No, no…" Rachel stumbled back, her heart racing in her chest. "This isn't real. This isn't real! Think, Raven, think!" She clenched her fists, determination flooding her as her eyes flashed with fierce resolve.

In the Watchtower, Black Canary marched through the bustling command center, issuing orders with commanding authority. "We have a snowstorm in the Amazon and a flood in the Sahara!"

Raven, back from healing victims for four hours straight, scanned the room. Miss Martian had stepped away to check in with Superboy, leaving Raven alone with unfamiliar heroes. She searched eagerly for anyone she recognized.

"Ms. Canary!" a young hero shouted, drawing everyone's attention to a holographic screen that flickered to life. A tall, cloaked woman appeared, her aura brimming with malevolence. "This is my final warning," her voice echoed, magically translated across multiple languages. "Surrender the girl you call Raven." A hooded image of Raven filled the screen. "Or we will tear this world apart."

The room fell into heavy silence, all eyes turning to Raven. She felt their gazes piercing her, a mix of questions, doubt, and unspoken accusations weighing down on her like a shroud. Black Canary stepped forward, her gaze steady and unwavering. "We're not giving Raven to the Chaos Lords."

Loud protests rippled through the crowd, voices rising in heated disagreements as Raven's heart pounded. Tension crackled in the air, fear and uncertainty palpable. "I'm going," Raven said to Black Canary, her voice quiet but firm.

"Raven."

"I can't stand by while innocent people suffer," she continued, her tone resolute yet weary. The Chaos Lords were targeting this world because of her. The price others were paying was far too high. "This has been going on long enough. We've been looking for a solution. Well, I am that solution."

Black Canary's expression shifted, a mix of concern and admiration in her eyes. "Raven, you don't have to do this alone. We'll find another way."

"No," Raven replied, her voice steadier than she felt, a flicker of determination igniting within her. She glanced around the Watchtower, where heroes, both old and young, were engaged in fervent debates. "They want me. If there's even a chance that they're telling the truth—I say we take it."

"Then we come up with a plan," Batman's voice rang out. The hall fell silent, and the heroes parted as he made his way toward Raven. "We are not sending you to them defenseless."

"Then let's do this. Time's ticking."

The scene in her head shifted.

Raven appeared in front of the Chaos Lords and Enchantress, feigning alertness. "Where have you been?" Enchantress asked. "We've called you out five times."

"Stop with the attacks," Raven demanded. "Or I won't come at all."

"How about no?" Klarion smirked.

"Cease the attacks," Xanadoth ordered. The other two lords disappeared.

"Are you serious?" Klarion argued, and Teekl meowed. "Come on."

"Just do it," Xanadoth insisted.

"Fine," Klarion pouted before vanishing, too.

"You're exhausted," Enchantress stated. "This will be easier than I thought." That was the last thing Raven heard before fiery pain filled her body and the hammering of nails echoed in her head.

Raven's eyes flew open as she screamed, her fingers digging into her skull. It felt like a thousand screws were drilling into her head, her emotions erupting in a deafening roar within her mind. Chaos swirled around her, relentless and overwhelming.

"Her powers!" someone screamed from far away.

"She doesn't know where she is."

Raven remembered-they wanted to get into her head. All of them. Enchantress. Psimon. Some timid kid named Headcase. The Chaos Lords.

"She doesn't realize who we are."

"Raven, open your eyes. You're safe."

Pain! So much pain! She refused to go through that again, and her rage began to build. I can't go through this again! I can't go through this again!

A cool hand landed on her forehead. "Just relax, Raven," a voice spoke calmly. "You'll be fine."

Raven almost believed the voice, but she felt a nudging in her mind and realized what was about to happen. Not again! No! "No!" she cried out.

Chapter Text

"Ahh!"

Red Robin and one of Tannarak's clones, who had his hands around Red Robin's neck, froze at the sound of the scream. The grip loosened as Tannarak summoned his multiples back to himself as he and Red Robin turned to see the source of the scream. Raven was hovering mid-air, black energy erupting around her. Miss Martian scrambled away, clutching her head. "Raven?" Red Robin whispered, voice filled with alarm.

"You think you're so tough," Klarion sneered as Raven rose higher, her power intensifying. "But it's time for round two!" Klarion screamed as he charged the agitated empath.

"Klarion, wait!" Red Robin lifted a hand, a warning in his voice.

Klarion unleashed a bolt of energy at Raven, but she deflected it with a mere wave of her hand before retaliating with a blast of her own. "You witch!" Klarion screamed, thrown backward by the impact. Red Robin staggered to his feet but felt a firm grip on his shoulder. Batman, who was crouched low, gripped Red Robin's shoulder and shook his head at Red Robin.

Red Robin looked around, spotting the three other Chaos Lords advancing on Raven. "This isn't good," Robin said, worry edging into his tone. "Should we stop them?"

"No," Batman replied, his gaze unwavering.

Raven watched as the Chaos Lords approached, the air thickening with a dark, foreboding energy. These are the ones who hurt you, a voice in her mind whispered. She descended to the ground, fists clenched, her aura crackling with lethal intent. These are the ones who will pay.

Klarion rejoined his companions, with Teekl cradled in his arms and a smirk on his face. "You really think you can take on all four of us?" His voice oozed mockery.

"You hurt me," Raven replied, her tone low, melodic, and chilling. "Now I'm going to hurt you."

"Fine. Have it your way." Xanadoth and Mordru moved as one, weaving a dark net of energy meant to ensnare her mind. But Raven's magic surged, shadows spiraling around her in a violent tempest. With a scream that tore through the air, she unleashed a wave of darkness, shattering the ground beneath her and sending debris hurtling toward her enemies.

Tannarak shot his hands up, summoning a barrier of shimmering green light. But Raven's attack crashed into it, rippling the shield violently until cracks began to spread under the weight of her rage.

"So much rage!" Klarion laughed, dodging a shadow tendril that lashed out, barely missing him. "I like it!"

Mordru countered, summoning black tendrils that snaked through the air, aiming to bind her. Raven's eyes blazed as she retaliated, hurling shadowy projectiles that detonated with bone-crushing force, each explosion sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield.

"Hey! Watch it!" Klarion yelped, his taunts laced with nervous energy as he narrowly dodged another blast. "You're ruining my fun!"

"Shut up, Klarion!" Xanadoth snapped, cutting her eyes at him.

Raven could feel her power swelling, intensifying with each attack they launched. It was intoxicating, primal. A second pair of eyes appeared as she let out a raw, feral roar, channeling her magic into a massive, raven-shaped wave of darkness that surged forward like a tsunami. Behind her, her teammates and other heroes scrambled for cover, their eyes wide with shock as they frantically tried to form a plan to stop her.

The Chaos Lords raised shields of their own, but one by one, they shattered under the crushing weight of Raven's darkness, erupting in showers of energy and sparks. Xanadoth's eyes widened, a flicker of fear crossing her face. "That… that is dark magic," she sneered, thinking for the first time that she may have underestimated Trigon's daughter. Glancing at the others furiously, Xanadoth hurtled herself toward Raven, dark energy blazing at her fingertips and confronted Trigon's spawn, hand-to-hand. Raven parried every kick and punch while sidestepping the magic attacks of the other three Chaos Lords.

"Meow."

"Shut up, Teekl!" Klarion yelled. "We're doing fine!"

Finally gaining the upper hand, they surrounded her-their combined beams of energy slamming into Raven's shield from every direction. Cracks began to spiderweb across its surface, and Raven felt herself weakening. Before her shield could disintegrate, she heard her voice whisper again; They wanted to use you. They wanted you to open a portal.

"See, Teekl," Klarion laughed, but his voice trembled as he watched Raven. "She's not that impres—ah!"

Without warning, a force threw the Chaos Lords backward, sending them crashing to the ground like broken marionettes. Their bodies slammed into the earth with a sickening crunch that echoed across the battlefield.

"Meow," Teekl purred, unbothered by the chaos.

"Shut up," Klarion hissed, scrambling to his feet. Blood trickled down his forehead, and he wiped it away with a wild grin. "Lucky shot. That's all."

But Raven was past hearing them. Her power bubbled to the surface, an unstoppable storm ready to consume everything. She took a step forward, shadows thrashing violently around her. "You want access to my mind?" she roared, the energy swirling around her like a vortex. "You want me to make a portal?" A cold smile crossed her lips, and as a pair of red eyes flared above her own, Raven chanted, her voice a haunting, ancient murmur that sent shivers through the air. Red symbols flashed on her skin, and the Chaos Lords could only watch, dread filling their eyes, as the ground trembled beneath her, a portal of unimaginable darkness beginning to form. "You want a portal? I'll give you a portal."

"What is she doing?" Zatanna shouted as a massive portal swirled open beneath Raven, dark and foreboding.

Doctor Fate cast a spell, instantly anchoring the heroes where they stood as a fierce wind whipped around them, pulling everything toward the portal. "It's a gateway to Trigon's dimension," he answered, his voice strained.

"Oh, hell!" Constantine cursed, eyes wide.

"It still exists‽" Zatanna gasped, glancing frantically at Fate. "But how—?"

"Not the time!" he snapped, his focus unbroken.

"She's lost in her mind," Miss Martian reported, her voice tinged with fear as she tried yet again to reach Raven telepathically. "Whatever they did to her—she's disoriented. They put her in a dreamscape, and now she's trying to distinguish reality from fiction."

"And this is the only way she knows how‽" Kid Flash yelled, clutching his injured leg as Beast Boy helped him brace against the pull of the wind.

"Then maybe Red Robin can talk her down!" Beast Boy shouted, his voice nearly drowned out by the roaring winds.

"What do you mean?" Red Robin looked at Beast Boy, startled.

"Dude," Beast Boy gave him a bland look.

"Seriously?" Robin added, shooting him a hard look, and a clear 'Duh' stare.

"Right," Red Robin said, his gaze sharpening. "Doctor Fate—can you get me behind her? Or above her?"

Doctor Fate gave a firm nod, already preparing the spell. Red Robin turned to Batman, who met his gaze with a brief but solid nod of approval.

"Have a calm or intimate memory ready," Miss Martian said. "Something…deep…a conversation…or something."

Red Robin nodded.

"All right," Doctor Fate said, "are you ready?"

Teekl's terrified cries echoed as the Chaos Lords struggled to keep their footing against the force pulling them toward the portal. "The Enchantress has vanished," Mordru announced, his tone edged with frustration.

"This is no longer our concern," Xanadoth replied coldly. "Let Trigon's spawns tear this world apart. We're done here." Without another word, Xanadoth, Mordru, and Tannarak each vanished in turn, their figures dissolving into the air.

"Oh, come on!" Klarion sputtered, "You're joking! We can take her!"

"Meow!" Teekl yowled.

"What do you mean, I lost again?" Klarion snapped, glaring at his companion. "Stupid cat."

"Meow."

"You shut up!" he muttered, eyes flashing with irritation before he, too, disappeared.

What am I doing? Protecting yourself. They're gone. Are they? No, they're still in my mind. They're not in your mind. You're fine. You're alone. No. I am not. I am.

Raven's chest heaved with each ragged breath she took. They ran! How dare they run from the daughter of—"Ugh!" She exclaimed, a weight crashing down on her. She screamed as her body flipped mid-air, landing hard against something—or someone—as her portal flickered out of existence. Dazed, she rolled to her feet, magic at the ready.

"Wait!" the person beneath her—clad in dark red and black—called out, holding up a hand. "Just wait."

Raven paused with her four eyes narrowed at the creature before her, ready to strike at a moment's notice.

"You're safe," the figure said gently as he slowly stood. "I'm not here to hurt you."

Her rage smoldered, dark and unyielding. Safe? The word echoed bitterly in her mind. The agony they inflicted, the false sense of peace they'd made her feel—it all roared back. Shadows gathered around her, writhing and pulsing, as her fury swelled.

"I don't know what happened to you. I can't even imagine," he continued, his voice calm, his gaze unwavering. "But you're safe now."

Raven's glare hardened, her rage fueling her powers as she raised her hand, darkness coiling around her fingertips, ready to unleash her wrath.

Red Robin stared into Raven's red, angry eyes, now narrowed and trained on him. The four eyes should have freaked him out—but oddly, they didn't. "Raven…" he breathed her name, voice low and careful. She looked exhausted. Her uniform was torn and singed in some places, and her body was trembling with barely contained energy. He'd heard her scream earlier—a sound that still echoed painfully in his mind, one he never wanted to hear again.

"Raven, you know me," he said, taking a cautious step forward. Her hands still glowed with dark energy, sparking dangerously. With slow, deliberate movements, Red Robin pulled off one of his gloves with his teeth, revealing his bare hand. "We're friends," he murmured, offering her a faint smile. "Maybe…more than friends? We've kissed a couple of times." Behind him, he heard gasps of surprise and exclamations from his teammates. He groaned at their responses. So dramatic. He ignored them. With measured slowness, he reached for her hand, but she flinched, her magic sparking in warning. "I know they hurt you, but I'm not going to hurt you," he promised softly, pulling his mask off in one fluid motion, revealing his face. He held her gaze, willing her to see him, to recognize him—but her expression remained hard, and more shadows curled around her.

Realizing words weren't enough, Tim gingerly took Raven's hand, grounding himself with a calming breath. He focused on a memory, a simple one, but filled with warmth—a memory just for her.

It was their fifth study session. Raven was finally more relaxed around him, letting her sarcasm and dry humor emerge, and for once, she wasn't hiding under her hood. For Tim, seeing her face fully—though often impassive—was mesmerizing. Earlier, she had even laughed quietly at one of his jokes, nearly flooring him. He watched her brows knit as she concentrated on a problem, her lips twisting in thought. Cute, he thought, then caught himself staring and averted his eyes, embarrassed. His eyes fell on one of her notebooks, peeking out from under a textbook. "List of… what?" he read aloud, grabbing it impulsively, breaking her concentration. "List of Earth's Differences," he continued, ignoring her horrified expression.

"Hey!" Raven exclaimed, reaching for it, but Tim held it just out of her reach.

"Difference #1: The water. Difference #2: Pizza. Difference—" he laughed as he saw her cheeks flush slightly. "You made a list of ways this Earth differs from yours?"

"It… started off as an exercise with Dinah," she mumbled, her blush deepening. "Then I just… kept going."

Tim flipped to the last entry, eyes widening. "Almost 600 differences? That's impressive."

She reached for it again, but he playfully blocked her hands. "Metahumans?" he asked.

"We didn't have those on my Earth," she said, relaxing.

"What did you call humans with abilities?" he asked.

"We just called them 'humans with abilities.'"

Tim chuckled as he read another entry. "Boom tubes?"

"Teleportation pads," she replied. "And they only existed in Justice League headquarters."

"Difference #50: The stars," he read, looking up at her curiously. "The stars?"

"They're backward here," she said. "The Big Dipper faces the other way."

"Really?" he said, captivated. "You wrote sunset and sunrise? Don't tell me they set north and south?"

"On my Earth, the sun sets in the east and rises in the west."

He shook his head in amazement. "Things must have been so confusing when you arrived."

"You have no idea," she sighed.

"My treating you like a pariah didn't help, I'm sure."

"It's fine, Tim." She waved it off, but he frowned.

"I don't think it is," he insisted, guilt flashing in his eyes.

She met his gaze, her lips curving into a small smile. "I forgive you. You were scared… I understand. What we do…it's good to be wary," she relented with a slightly melancholy expression.

"It doesn't make my treatment of you okay," he said. Raven looked up at him, her eyes shining with an emotion he couldn't name. They held each other's gaze, a warmth building between them. "Ahem." Tim cleared his throat, trying to hide the blush creeping up his cheeks. He raised a brow at a particular entry. "Waffles? How could waffles be different?"

"They just are," Raven said, starting to argue.

Tim grinned as he finished the memory aloud. "You said our Earth makes the outsides crispier and the insides fluffier. You said our Earth has the perfect waffle." He intertwined their fingers. When he felt her fingers twitch, his eyes widened. "Raven…" he whispered, feeling her finally register his presence. Her eyes returned to their usual violet color as the second pair faded. "Raven," he whispered, his relief palpable. Her hand went slack as she slumped forward, and he caught her as they sank to the ground together. "I have you," he repeated, stroking her face gently.

She blinked, staring at him. "Tim," she whispered, then threw her arms around his neck. "You're safe," she breathed.

"I'm safe? You were worried about me?"

"You kept coming back and-and-and he kept taking your memories. I was worried you'd-you'd-" Tim held her even tighter. "Thank you for saving me," her voice cracked.

"You never have to thank me for saving you," he assured her, pulling back slightly to look into her eyes.

"How long was I…?" she asked softly.

"About twenty-one hours." He stroked her cheek as they locked eyes, and Raven leaned into his hand, chuckling in exhaustion. "What's so funny?" he asked, his thumb brushing along her cheek.

"In my head, there was this version of you but… your skin was ice cold," she muttered.

"Ice cold?" He smirked. "Were you… feeling me up in there?"

Raven's cheeks blazed red as her eyes widened in embarrassment. "That's not it…"

With a soft laugh, he leaned his forehead against hers. "I'm just glad you're back."

"Not to interrupt this riveting reunion," Kid Flash interrupted the two with a grin, "but can we go home now? I'm pretty sure my fibula is poking out, I'm in so much pain, and I need some sleep."

"Yeah," Tim looked at Raven once more, tenderly brushing hair out of her face. "Let's go home."

Enchantress clawed at her temples, desperate to quench the fire blazing in her skull. "You failed!" The voice thundered, reverberating through her skull.

A strangled whimper escaped her lips as she lay curled in her bed, each nerve ending seared in agony. "I'm… sorry," she gasped, barely able to speak as tears, snot, and drool poured down her face. "She's… too powerful."

"You have one more chance!" the voice hissed, each word a spike of fresh pain.

"How am I supposed to make her open a portal?" she cried, her voice edged with fury—furious at herself, at her own weakness, and at the power he held over her.

"No! I'll find my own way out!" he barked, a sinister calm that cut through her agony. The pressure in her head intensified to the point of excruciation. "I want you to kill her!"

"How?" She could barely form the word, choking on a mix of terror and exhaustion.

"My servants have reported that the heroes are occupied with the cleanup efforts following the Chaos Lords' disaster," he sneered loudly in her head. "Raven should be easily accessible, and this last encounter should have left her severely weakened." I'll provide you with a tool that will bring her down." The pressure in her head lessened, the pain ebbing just enough for her to draw a ragged breath. But his final words chilled her to her core as they echoed in her head. "Fail me, and I will erase you from existence. That's a promise."

Chapter Text

"Excuse me?"

Garfield jumped, feeling a tug at the bright circus costume he had been forced to wear. Looking down, he found a small girl with wide blue eyes, holding a sticky cotton candy in one hand, her innocent gaze fixed on him. He crouched down and gave her a smile. "Hey there. What's going on?"

"Are you Mister Beast Boy?" Her voice was curious, almost too curious.

"I am," Garfield said, his grin widening a bit, despite the odd feeling creeping up his spine.

"Why are you dressed like that?" she asked, pointing at his red-and-black spandex suit, which was much too bright for his liking. "Are you a performer? Are you on a secret mission?"

"No, no," he laughed, brushing it off with a shrug. "I'm just helping out a friend tonight. Are you enjoying the show?"

"I am! I love the elephants," she said, clutching her cotton candy tighter, as if she could take it with her into the next dimension. "Do you like elephants?"

"Yeah, they're pretty cool," Garfield said, chuckling softly. Then, his smile faded slightly as he asked, "Where are your parents?"

She didn't seem to notice his change in tone. "They're at the port-a-potties," she said, matter-of-factly. She gestured toward the row of temporary restrooms, her voice so casual it might've been about the weather.

Garfield stifled a laugh at her bluntness. "Gotcha."

Suddenly, her eyes sparked with something he couldn't quite place. "Do you know Raven?" she asked, her voice taking on a strange intensity.

The mention of Raven immediately struck a chord. Since her sacrifice to the Chaos Lords, Raven had become something of a public obsession. People speculated about everything, from her powers to her secret identity. Some were willing to pay anything for a glimpse of her unhooded. Garfield hesitated before answering. "I do know Raven."

The girl's eyes widened, her excitement palpable. She dug into her pocket, pulling out a small, black ring with a purple gem embedded in it. It looked like something you'd find in a vending machine—cheap and sparkly. "I've been carrying this for forever," she said seriously, her voice low as if she were sharing a precious secret. "Can you give this to Raven? It's a present. I won it at the duck game."

Garfield studied the ring carefully. Something about it set off a small alarm in his head. They had been warned about magical objects and unvetted gifts ever since the Titans started dealing with the darker corners of the supernatural world. Constantine, Zatanna, and the others made it clear: be cautious and all gifts were to be scanned by a member of Justice League Dark. "I'm not sure about that," Garfield said slowly.

The girl's eyes grew impossibly wide, her gaze turning into something far too innocent for comfort. "Pwease?" she asked, her voice soft and pleading. She looked up at him with an expression that could've melted any heart.

He had no defense against it. It was the same look he used when he shifted into a kitten to get out of trouble. "I—I don't know…"

"Please, Beast Boy," she repeated, her voice suddenly low, seductive—far too adult. It was the kind of voice that made him freeze, a chill creeping up his spine. "For me?"

Garfield recoiled, the world seeming to pause. "Excuse me?"

The girl giggled, that childlike innocence suddenly back in full force. "I said pwease."

Garfield's stomach twisted, unease curling in his chest. But she was just a little girl, right? Nothing could be wrong with a harmless gift, could it?

"Okay, okay…" he said, fumbling slightly. "I'll give it to her."

"Thank you, Mister Beast Boy!" The girl squealed, her voice a sharp contrast to the disarming sweetness moments before. She bounced on the balls of her feet in glee, almost knocking her cotton candy out of her hand.

"Careful!" Garfield warned with a soft laugh.

"I'm careful!" She spun on her heel, suddenly noticing the man and woman emerging from the port-a-potties. "I have to go! Bye-bye!" Without another word, she darted off, her tiny legs carrying her faster than he expected.

Garfield watched her go, a strange tightness in his chest, and for a moment, he wondered whether he should toss the ring in a nearby trash. Deciding against it, he placed the hard, cold ring in his pocket.

"Yo, Beast Boy!" The crackle of his earpiece snapped him out of his thoughts.

"Yeah, I'm here!" he responded, fumbling with the communicator.

"Where are you? Rob's about to go on! You need to get to the guy's trailer, now."

"I'm on it," Garfield muttered, shaking off the unease. He stood and started walking toward the trailer, the little girl's face already fading from his memory. He slipped the ring into his pocket, thinking nothing more of it. He didn't even question how she had seen through his magical disguise.

Several yards away, the little girl crested a nearby hill, tossing her cotton candy aside. Her small form shimmered and stretched, transforming into a tall, striking woman.

"Remember, Enchantress," a voice whispered in her ear, cold and commanding. "Last chance."

"So," Black Canary crossed her legs and settled back into her chair, "it's been two months since Bialya. How have you been?"

Raven played with the multiple rings on her fingers, her gaze dropping as she considered the question. The days following her rescue had been rough. Enchantress had vanished without a trace, and the Chaos Lords had been suspiciously silent—a silence that kept Justice League Dark on edge. A quiet Chaos Lord was never a good thing.

Her own recovery had been just as unsettling. She'd spent a week in the Watchtower infirmary. It had felt strange, almost surreal, to be cared for by the Justice League.

After that came the mind walkthroughs—Martian Manhunter, Constantine, and Doctor Fate probing her psyche to ensure there was no residual damage from the Chaos Lords' torture. Only after they cleared her was she allowed to assist in the planet-wide recovery efforts.

Despite the scale of destruction, places had rebounded quickly, thanks to the combined efforts of heroes and alien allies. Schools, like Gotham Prep, even resumed a month after the attack. "I'm fine," Raven finally said, her voice measured.

"Fine? No night terrors?"

Yes. Raven shrugged. "Nothing horrific. Just the usual ones." Black Canary didn't buy it, and Raven knew it. She just didn't care enough to elaborate.

"Okay," Canary said, jotting something in her notebook. "How's the tutoring going?"

"Um…" Raven rubbed her arm. "Barbara, Harper, and Richard are helping me now. We only meet once a week." Tim had explained that he couldn't tutor her anymore; Bruce needed his help at Wayne Enterprises. "Supporting superheroes isn't cheap," Tim had said, mimicking Bruce's dry tone. "We still have to make money."

"Actually," Raven added, "Richard and Tim are on that circus mission with everyone else, so it's just Barbara and Harper tutoring me now. Harper really enjoys it."

"Does Harper know you as Raven?"

"No," Raven replied. "Just Rachel."

"How do you feel about being benched?" Black Canary asked.

"I don't feel anything," Raven said flatly. "It is what it is."

"Okay," Canary said, shifting gears. "How do you feel about graduation? It's six weeks away."

"I'm passing my classes," Raven said. "I still have three quizzes and a final in Calculus, but as long as I score higher than a 74 on each, I should be fine. Hudson University is happening in the fall. My mother is very excited."

"And you? Are you excited?"

Once more, Raven shrugged and said, "It is what it is."

"Okay," Black Canary said with a smile, though it wavered slightly when Raven's face remained unreadable. Changing gears, Canary closed her notebook with a snap. "Alright, I'm bending the rules a bit here, but I have to ask—every single teammate from the rescue mission mentioned this. Apparently, you and Tim have shared a few kisses."

Raven's eyes widened, then her shoulders slumped, and she groaned. "Oh no. Not this."

"And you didn't think to mention it?" Canary teased, her tone light with a hint of playful hurt. "I'm honestly a little offended."

Raven tugged her hood lower, hiding her face behind the shadow of it. "It was just a few," she muttered, waving her hand dismissively.

"Just a few?" Canary raised an eyebrow. "Raven, I'm pretty sure 'a few' doesn't capture the depth of the situation here." She leaned forward slightly, her expression turning more serious. "How do you feel about Tim?"

Raven stiffened. "What do you mean?"

Canary tilted her head. "I mean, it's not exactly subtle. Tim's been obvious about his feelings for you for months now. You two have shared several intimate moments. How do you feel about him?"

Raven hesitated, her eyes flickering as if searching for the words. "I feel…" She paused, biting her lip, the weight of her emotions pressing down. "I feel… I don't know." It was the truth, even if it was hard to admit. Before her ordeal with the Chaos Lords, she had been ready to let her walls come down for him. Tim was different—kind, persistent, and patient in a way few people were with her. But now? Now it was all clouded. The pain and torture she had suffered left her unsure of herself, unsure of what she could offer him. "The Chaos Lords, they…" Her voice trailed off, and she huffed in frustration. "Everything that happened, it just… it makes me wonder. There will always be someone who wants to use me. It's like a constant target on my back. And that's not fair to him."

Black Canary studied her carefully, her voice softening. "I get that. But you can't live like that, Raven." She leaned in a little, her words coaxing. "Tune everything else out for a moment—forget about the Chaos Lords, forget about everything. Just focus on you and Tim. How do you really feel about him?"

Raven shut her eyes, letting the silence settle around them. The faces of the past few weeks seemed to blur, but one remained clear: Tim's smile. His laughter, his bright eyes that always seemed to see through the darkness she kept locked away. His patience when she was distant. His quiet strength. And despite all the walls she had built, there was something undeniable there. Something real. "I'm not in love with him," she said with surety.

Black Canary's gaze softened. "That's fine."

"But…" Raven hesitated, shoulders sagging. "I really like him. I didn't mean to, but I do."

"Have you told him?" Black Canary asked, her voice gentle, no longer teasing.

"I was going to," Raven admitted, rubbing her forehead as the exhaustion of the past weeks caught up with her. "But then everything happened with the Chaos Lords, and now…I don't know."

Black Canary let the words sink in, then leaned back, giving Raven space to breathe. "Raven, you're a hero. You will always have a target on your back. That won't ever change." Her voice was firm, but not unkind. "But that doesn't mean you have to keep everyone at arm's length. Especially not Tim."

Raven opened her eyes, but her gaze was far off, as though she was trying to distance herself from the emotions running through her. "I don't know how. It's just different now. I'm… different."

"And how is it different?" Black Canary asked softly, no judgment in her tone, only understanding.

Raven swallowed hard. "I thought I could let myself be happy, but every time I let my guard down, something happens."

Black Canary paused. "I get it. But Raven, listen to me. This life we live—it's rough. And it's a hell of a lot easier when you've got someone who understands, someone you can lean on. Even the strongest heroes need that. Don't push him away because you're afraid he'll get hurt. Sometimes, letting someone in is what keeps us grounded."

Raven's lips twitched in what could almost be a smile, but the weight of her thoughts held it back. "I understand what you're saying," she said softly.

"Do you?" Black Canary teased, nudging her gently.

Raven finally allowed herself a small chuckle, the tension easing just a little. "Empath," she gestured to herself with a half-smile.

"Right," Black Canary smirked, then got to her feet. "Well, enjoy your day at school."

Raven's smile faded as she straightened up. "Not possible."

"You've only got six weeks left," Black Canary chuckled. "You'll survive."

Tim glanced at the unusually quiet 14-year-old beside him. "You okay, Dick? You're usually chatty after a mission."

Dick shrugged, his gaze fixed on the train window as the countryside blurred past. "Yeah. I'm fine."

"Come on, kid," Tim nudged him lightly. "We've got a long ride ahead of us. Talk to me."

Dick frowned, glancing over. "Why did we have to take the train? Why couldn't we fly back with everyone else?"

"We haven't been photographed in public much lately. You know—keeping up appearances." Tim offered him a small smile. "Now, tell me what's really bothering you. I have a pretty good idea, but I'd rather hear it from you."

Dick sighed deeply. "The mission...the circus... Maybe B was right. Maybe I wasn't ready to face it." His voice wavered. "They were right there, Tim. Haly and Jimmy. They were standing next to me, and all I wanted to do was tell them it was me. But I couldn't," he said, referring to the fact that the Team had been wearing magical disguises.

Tim stayed quiet, letting Dick speak.

"It's been four years," Dick continued, his voice breaking. "I should be better by now. It shouldn't affect me like this."

"Says who?" Tim asked gently. "Dick, grief doesn't come with a deadline. It hits in waves. We were at your ground zero-the source of your trauma. Of course, it's going to affect you. I'd be worried if it didn't."

"But…will I live with this pain forever?" Dick asked as he swallowed a sob. "Does it ever get better? Do you ever stop missing them?"

Tim leaned back, his gaze unfocused, his voice soft. "No," he said after a moment. "When someone you love dies, it's like they leave a wound—a deep, jagged one. And no matter how much time passes, it never fully heals. Sure, the bleeding stops, and eventually, it scars over, but the scar…it's always there."

Dick glanced at him but stayed quiet, sensing Tim had more to say.

"At first, the wound is raw and the pain unbearable. You're barely holding yourself together. Over time, you learn to live with it, but that doesn't mean it's gone. Scars aren't just reminders—they're sensitive. They itch. They ache. Sometimes, they burn and it feels like the wound was never closed in the first place."

Tim's voice grew distant, and he gestured absently with his hands. "And sometimes, it catches you off guard. You'll hear something, smell something, or see someone who reminds you of what you lost, and it's like tearing the wound open all over again. The pain is sharp and fresh, and everything comes rushing back to you. And you wonder how you'll ever move on." Tim paused. "But over time, those moments happen less often. The wound doesn't open as easily. The scar becomes…less irritable."

Dick swallowed, his throat tight. "Does it ever stop hurting?"

Tim gave a small, sad smile. "Not entirely. But it gets easier. Eventually, you find things—or people—that make it hurt less. Like a lavender balm you didn't even know you needed. They come into your life from another universe, and suddenly, the scar doesn't burn so much anymore. You don't even notice it half the time when they're around. It's like they remind you there's more to life than the pain."

He paused, and for a fleeting second, there was a softness in his expression that Dick couldn't quite place. "They don't make the scar go away—it'll always be part of you. But she makes it easier to carry. She reminds you that healing doesn't mean forgetting; it means finding a way to move forward. And suddenly, the sun is shinier, the moon is brighter, and this weight on your chest is lifted. You can breathe. I mean…the scar is still there, but, because of her, it doesn't bother you as much."

Tim fell silent, his eyes distant, as if lost in thought.

"Tim," Dick interrupted, waving a hand in front of his face.

Tim blinked, startled. "What?"

"You turned my grief into a mini first-aid seminar," Dick said, raising an eyebrow.

Tim let out a sheepish laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, I guess I got a little carried away there. Sorry about that. My point is—it's been almost ten years since my parents died, and I still miss them every day. Bruce has been amazing, but...you never stop missing them. You just get better at living with it."

Dick studied him for a moment, then smirked. "This balm you're talking about—is her name Raven by any chance?"

Tim's face flushed, his composure slipping for just a moment. "I have no idea what you're talking about," he said quickly, suddenly very interested in the scenery outside the train window.

Dick chuckled, shaking his head. "Uh-huh. Sure you don't." He waited a split second. "So, have you guys talked since Bialya?"

"Not really. After the mission, we had the worldwide cleanup. Then there was Wayne Enterprises to deal with. And there've been a lot of missions without her."

"How do you think she feels about you?"

"I have no idea," Tim admitted. "She's almost impossible to read."

Dick smirked. "She's as bad as Bruce, huh?"

"Worse, sometimes." Tim hesitated, then added, "But…I think she's special."

"You think she's the one?"

"What?!" Tim's voice rose, drawing a few glances from nearby passengers. He gave them an apologetic smile before turning back to Dick. "What are you even talking about?"

"I'm just saying—do you think you'll marry her someday? Kids? The whole deal?"

"I think Alfred needs to check your head for a concussion."

That evening, Raven greeted Artemis, Superboy, Miss Martian, Kid Flash, and Beast Boy as they entered the cave. "How was it?" she asked, doing her best to sound nonchalant.

"I am starving," Kid Flash groaned in response, breezing past her.

"We got a cool souvenir," Beast Boy said, grinning as he held up a Court of Owls mask.

"It was fine," Artemis replied, giving Raven a smirk that was entirely too knowing. "Tim and Dick had some Wayne Enterprises thing. They're on a train to...somewhere."

"I didn't ask," Raven said quickly, folding her arms as she leaned back against the wall.

"Right," Artemis said, the smirk only growing before she headed toward the showers.

"So…" Miss Martian asked, her tone gentle, "what's the verdict?"

"I'm clear for light duty," Raven answered.

"That's great!" Miss Martian's smile brightened. "I'm so happy for you."

"It'll be good to have you back out there," Superboy added, his voice steady but sincere.

"Oh, Raven!" Beast Boy called out, jogging back toward her. "A fan of yours gave this to me." He held up a ring.

Raven took the ring, holding it up to the light as she examined it. The metal was cool to the touch, unnervingly smooth under her fingers. It was black, with a single amethyst gemstone glinting in the light. For a moment, the gem seemed to pulse faintly, but Raven figured it was a trick of the light.

"Beast Boy," Miss Martian said, her voice firm but still gentle, "you know the rules. We're not supposed to bring unscanned gifts into the mountain. Especially after what happened with the enchanted doll last month."

"A little girl gave it to me," Beast Boy said, throwing up his hands. "She won it from a carnival game! I didn't see the harm."

Miss Martian folded her arms, glancing at the ring with concern. "That's what Kid Flash said about the doll last month."

"It's just a ring," Raven interrupted, slipping it onto her index finger without hesitation. A faint shiver ran up her spine. She frowned, flexing her hand as if to shake off the sensation. "See? Nothing's happening," she added, adjusting her shoulders and neck, though the faint unease lingered. The ring fit perfectly around her index finger. She decided not to question it.

Beast Boy grinned sheepishly. "Told you. Totally harmless."

"Raven," Miss Martian said cautiously, her gaze narrowing as she noticed Raven subtly shifting her weight, her expression tightening. "Are you sure you're okay?"

Raven waved her off. "I'm fine. Just tired." She continued staring at the ring. "It's nothing," she said, slipping her hands into her cloak.

Miss Martian wasn't convinced, her eyes lingering on Raven's movements. "Maybe you should take it off, just to be safe."

"I said I'm fine," she snapped, harsher than she intended. She clenched her fist, hiding the ring from view. "It's just a ring. Let it go." Miss Martian and Beast Boy exchanged uneasy glances but said nothing. "I'm sorry," Raven apologized. "I guess my body is still recovering from Bialya."

"Maybe you shouldn't go out in the field any time soon," Miss Martian said.

Raven waved her away. "I'll be fine. Besides, I'm getting sick and tired of the mountain, and if I have to stay another minute with Constantine, I will lose it."

"Okay," Miss Martian smiled. "Go get some rest. You do look exhausted."

Raven turned on her heel and walked to her room in the mountain. She played with the dark ring. Once again, she thought about removing it; but something compelled her to continue wearing it.

Chapter Text

Raven stared at the ring on her index finger, lost in thought. She wasn't sure why she felt so drawn to it; it wasn't anything special. But ever since she'd slipped it on three days ago, things felt... different. Maybe? She wasn't sure.

"You're fascinated by that ring," a voice broke through her thoughts. She looked up to see Richard and Barbara watching her.

"Sorry, where were we?" Raven asked, shaking her head.

"We were congratulating you on your C," Richard grinned, holding up Raven's latest calculus quiz.

"Thanks," Raven offered a half-smile, feeling a little pathetic.

"Seriously," Barbara added. "In September, you didn't even know basic algebra. Now, look at you." Richard nodded in agreement. "Like... wow. I mean, it was shocking how little you knew."

"Thanks," Raven said dryly.

"I mean, it's May. You learned everything from algebra to calculus in eight months," Barbara continued, her eyes sparkling with pride. "That's amazing!"

"Well… Tim is an amazing tutor," Raven muttered, looking down at the ring again. He makes me want to be better.

"Is that ring from Tim?" Barbara asked. "Is that why you keep staring at it?"

"No way Tim bought her something that cheap," Richard scoffed.

"Uh... no. Tim didn't buy this for me," Raven said quickly. "Garfield said a little girl gave it to him at the circus."

"The circus?" Richard repeated, tapping his chin. "We wore magical disguises." He turned to Barbara and explained, "Zatanna gave us these cool, charmed necklaces that changed our outer appearance."

"Sweet," Barbara grinned.

"Did the girl give it to Garfield while he was wearing his disguise?" Richard asked, sounding intrigued.

"I don't know," Raven shrugged. "But knowing Garfield, he probably took his necklace off to use the bathroom."

"Why would he do that?" Barbara asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I've learned it's best not to ask why Garfield does things the way he does," Raven replied. "And I don't know why I'm so intrigued by this ring. It's nothing special. Cheap plastic."

"Maybe it's because it's your first ever gift from a fan?" Barbara suggested.

Raven shrugged again. "That's as good an explanation as any," she said as she and Richard's phones beeped in unison.

"Shhh!" a passing librarian hissed, glaring at them.

"Sorry," Richard muttered, wincing. He turned to Barbara. "We need to go."

"Yeah, yeah," Barbara waved them off. "I'll text you later." Richard gave her an endearing smile before he and Raven walked out of the library.

Once they were outside and away from any potential eavesdroppers, Richard activated the alert on his phone. A hologram of Kid Flash appeared in front of them.

"KF," Richard said, glancing at the display. "What's happening?"

"There's a robbery at Vesper & Co.," Kid Flash replied. "You know where that is?"

"Yeah, about four blocks away," Richard confirmed.

"It's Dr. Light, Mirror Master, and Livewire."

"An odd team up," Richard remarked.

"The cops on the scene requested our help," Kid Flash continued. "I'm here evacuating civilians. Wonder Girl and Beast Boy should be here any second. But we need you."

"Got it," Richard said. He turned to Raven, who was already in her uniform. "We'll see you soon." He ended the call.

"I know where it is. I can teleport us," Raven said, stepping forward. She raised a hand, and her eyes flashed a deep shade of violet that Richard had never seen before. The surrounding air crackled as a portal formed. It looked... different. Wobbly. "Is that safe?" Richard asked, pulling his cowl over his head as he adjusted his gear.

"It's been a couple of months since I last created a portal," Raven said, her voice steady despite the uncertainty. "But it's fine. Let's go."

They stepped through the unstable portal and arrived at the chaotic scene. Dr. Light was firing energy blasts at officers from inside a shattered storefront. Mirror Master used reflective surfaces to confuse the SWAT team, while Livewire crackled with electricity, preventing any officers from getting close. Kid Flash was moving at lightning speed, evacuating civilians and injured officers.

"Thank goodness you guys are here," Kid Flash said, appearing in front of Robin and Raven. "Weird collab, right?"

"We need to split them up," Robin said, scanning the area as Wonder Girl arrived with Beast Boy perched on her shoulder. Before she could speak, Raven raised a hand and threw up a shield as Livewire turned her attention toward them.

"I don't know who any of these villains are," Wonder Girl said, as Beast Boy shifted into human form beside her.

"No time to explain!" Raven shouted. "We need to scatter!" She pointed at a truck Livewire had electrified and hurled toward them. Wonder Girl sprang into action, punching through the vehicle and launching herself toward Livewire, striking with a fierce offense.

"I've got Dr. Light," Raven said.

"We've got Mirror Master," Kid Flash said, elbowing Beast Boy to get his attention.

"And I'll help Wonder Girl," Robin added, heading toward Livewire.

Raven took to the air and released a blast of energy at Dr. Light. He screamed as the force sent him flying deeper into the store. Raven stared at her hands in shock. I didn't mean to hit him that hard. Blinking, she flew toward the store, but just as she entered, fiery heat seared into her abdomen. Raven screamed as the blast sent her flying backward, her head slamming into a brick wall.

"Ah!" Raven cried out, crumbling to the ground. She struggled to lift herself to her hands and knees. I should have sensed that... why didn't I sense that? She rubbed the back of her head, wincing as she felt the wetness beneath her fingers. Blood. She tried to stand, but her legs trembled beneath her. Blood trickled down her neck, and her vision blurred. This isn't right...

She froze, feeling a shift in the air. Everything in her went on high alert. She turned just in time to see Wonder Girl struggling to free Kid Flash from a mirror portal, while Beast Boy tore through a field of holograms. Robin was engaged with Livewire, but an energy blast sent him tumbling into an overturned car.

Raven's pulse spiked. Her limbs grew heavy, and fear crept into her chest. We need to get out of here. We need to hide. No, she thought, I can't think like that. She balled her fists, nails digging into her palms, and forced herself into motion. She ran toward the fight.

Raven joined the fray just as Beast Boy distracted Mirror Master while Kid Flash zipped through multiple reflections, trying to pinpoint the real one. Wonder Girl had recovered and was holding her ground against Livewire. Robin faced Dr. Light, who grinned maliciously.

"You've become a nuisance," Dr. Light sneered, his body glowing ominously as he fired heat ray after heat ray. "You're no match for me." He vanished, disappearing into the shadows.

"Where'd he go?" Raven muttered.

"He's bending the light around himself," Robin called out, his voice strained. "It makes him invisible!"

Raven focused, sensing the air around her. Before she could react, a searing heat pierced her back. She screamed as she was thrown into a parked car. The world spun as she collapsed, pain radiating from her back. Tears sprang to her eyes as she shakily pushed herself up. Her hand touched her exposed skin. His blast burned through my uniform?

"Well, well," a voice lilted, dripping with malice. Raven froze. "The dark little hero who sacrificed herself to the Chaos Lords. I'm disappointed; I thought you'd be tougher." Dr. Light emerged from the shadows, scanning her with a cruel smirk.

Raven flinched as a torrent of thoughts and emotions flooded her mind. What's happening? Voices filled her head, chaotic and angry. Destroy him. Show him your power. He's weak. Don't be pathetic. "Stop," Raven stammered, clutching her head. The burning pain in her back flared up, her chest feeling heavy.

"What's the matter?" Dr. Light taunted. "Afraid of a little light?" He cackled as the lights around him flickered as he grew brighter. "Maybe I'll see what's under the hood. Who knows? Someone might pay even more to know what you're hiding beneath that leotard and tights."

End him. END HIM. A guttural scream tore from Raven's throat as her eyes flared with red light. Shadows erupted around her, tendrils snaking from a swirling black portal beneath her feet. Dr. Light staggered backward, panic overtaking his smug expression.

"W-what the—" He turned to flee, but the tendrils grabbed his legs, dragging him toward the darkness. "No! Please! HELP!" he screamed, clawing at the ground.

Tendrils shot out and captured Mirror Master and Livewire as well, pulling them toward the portal that opened beneath Raven. She hovered above them; her face twisted in fury. "What's the matter?" she growled, voice low and menacing as the tendrils slowly dragged them into the deep darkness. "Afraid of the dark?"

Livewire sent a surge of electricity toward her, but Raven swatted it away. "Pathetic," she sneered.

"Raven, STOP!" Robin's voice cut through the haze.

Raven gasped, her eyes widening as the fog of rage lifted. She looked at the villains caught in her tendrils of magic and released them. The villains fell to the ground, dazed and weak. Dr. Light was curled into a fetal position, muttering incoherently. "M-m-monsters... make it stop. Make it stop..."

Robin approached him cautiously, scanning him with his wrist computer. "His vitals are spiking. He's in shock."

Beast Boy shifted back into human form, glancing at Raven warily. "Whoa... Raven, what did you do to him?"

Raven didn't answer. Her hands trembled as she stared at the destruction around her. Without a word, she turned and disappeared into the shadows.

"Raven!" Robin called after her, but she was gone.

Enchantress lowered the binoculars, a sly smile spreading across her face. "Perfect," she murmured. "Now for phase two." Her gaze shifted to the three unconscious villains sprawled nearby. With a chuckle, she added, "I'll make sure to send them a 'thank you' bouquet in prison." It was the least she could do. After all, she was the one who hired them.

After the fight, the remaining team members helped with the cleanup and waited for prisoner transport. Dr. Light, still muttering incoherently, with a vacant look in his eyes, was taken to a nearby psych ward. Meanwhile, Livewire and Mirror Master had power restrictors placed around their necks and were being prepped for transfer to Belle Reve.

Once the scene was cleared, the Team regrouped at a small safe-house. They sat around a table in heavy silence, the tension palpable. "I need to call Red Robin," Robin finally said, pulling out an encrypted cellphone. Without waiting for a response, he stepped outside, leaving the others to stew.

Beast Boy and Kid Flash exchanged uneasy glances. "Did you see what she did?" Beast Boy asked, breaking the silence. "Dr. Light is freakin' catatonic! And those shadow tentacle things… what even were they?"

"Calm down, Beast Boy," Wonder Girl said, though her voice was just as shaky.

"She almost killed him," Kid Flash muttered.

"But she didn't," Wonder Girl shot back. "And it's not like she meant to. Did you see how—how frail she looked?"

Kid Flash hesitated, then nodded. "Maybe it's a side effect of... y'know, what happened to her? The torture?"

Beast Boy's tense shoulders relaxed slightly. "Yeah. I forgot... This was her first time out in the field since Bialya." He slumped back in his chair. "Maybe they cleared her for missions too soon."

"Maybe," Kid Flash agreed. His voice dropped to a whisper. "But... what if it happens again? What if we're out there, and she accidentally does it to us?"

"We need answers," Wonder Girl said firmly. "We have to figure out what's going on with her. Maybe contact Constantine?"

"And in the meantime?" Beast Boy asked, looking around nervously. "What do we do?"

"I'll tell you what we're not going to do," Robin said, reentering the room. He leaned on the table, looking each of them in the eye. "We will not abandon her. We're a team. We help each other no matter what. And…speculating isn't going to help Raven. We won't know what happened until we have all the facts. Until then, we stick by her side."

"Look at you, becoming a little leader," Wonder Girl teased lightly, trying to break the tension.

Robin ignored her, turning to Beast Boy. "You spend more time with Raven than any of us. Don't tell me you're going to abandon her now."

Beast Boy shifted uncomfortably but shook his head. "No. I—I just want her to be okay. She's been through so much."

"We all want Raven to be okay," Robin said. "But let's figure this out. Together. As a team."

Kid Flash tilted his head, narrowing his eyes at Robin. "Wait... did you just parrot what Tim told you over the phone?"

Robin sputtered. "That's completely irrelevant."

"You totally did!" Kid Flash burst out laughing

Wonder Girl chuckled as Beast Boy laughingly said, "That is so not crash, dude."

Robin crossed his arms. "Where the words came from—how I got the words—you know what?" Robin continued, trying to speak over the laughter. "Raven needs us, so…let's go."

Raven sat on her bed, wrapped in silence. She'd returned to the mountain a while ago, but the turmoil inside her hadn't settled. After discarding her torn leotard, pulling on an oversized t-shirt, and grabbing a fresh cloak, she'd curled into a ball beneath her hood. Her hands trembled as she stared at them through tear-filled eyes. What did I do? Her breath hitched. I could have killed him. I wanted to kill him. Her mind raced. When was the last time I lost control like that? Without realizing it, she began chewing on her nails - a nervous habit she'd abandoned years ago. She yanked her hand away, shaking her head. Squeezing her eyes shut, she tried to drown out the sound of Dr. Light's screams echoing in her memory.

"You should have killed him," a familiar voice hissed, soft and cruel, right by her ear.

Raven flinched, her head snapping up as she disentangled herself from her cloak. Her eyes darted around the room, but she was alone. Great, she thought bitterly. Now I'm hearing things. I am losing my mind. Her head throbbed with an unrelenting pounding that grew worse with every breath she took. Leaning back against her pillow, she massaged her temples. "Your team is afraid of you," the voice returned, icy and venomous. Her eyes flew open. "They should be," it continued. "You're dangerous."

"Stop it," she whispered hoarsely, covering her ears. "Shut up." The laughter that followed was harsh and sadistic, reverberating through her skull like nails on a chalkboard. The pounding intensified until she couldn't take it anymore. "SHUT UP!" she screamed.

A stray shadow lashed out, snapping her bookshelf in two as if it were a twig. The sound of splintering wood filled the air. Raven gasped, staring at the destruction before looking down at her hands, now crackling with dark energy. "What's happening to me?" she whispered, her voice trembling as tears streaked her face.

A sudden knock at the door broke her spiraling thoughts. She frowned, hastily pulling her hood lower over her face. I'm not in the mood for company.

"Raven, it's me," Robin called softly from the other side. "May I come in?"

Taking a deep breath, she wiped her face, trying to steady herself. She opened the door slowly, her hood still casting shadows over her tear-streaked face. Seeing him always startled her a little—the younger, shorter version of Dick Grayson. But she knew he wouldn't be shorter for long; his growth spurt would hit when he turned sixteen. For some reason, the thought warmed her, if only for a moment. "Oh," she mumbled, realizing she'd been staring. "Come in." She stepped aside, closing the door behind him. Robin turned to her, but before he could speak, she blurted out, "I'm sorry." He frowned. Even though her hood hid her face, the emotion in her voice was unmistakable. "I don't know what happened," she continued, her voice cracking. "I—I'm sorry if I scared you guys."

"You didn't scare me," Robin said firmly, his tone steady and proud. "I was worried about you."

"You might not be afraid of me, but the others are," she said, turning away from him as her voice wavered. "And they should be. I'm a danger to everyone." Her shoulders shook as fresh tears rolled down her face.

"You're not a danger to us," Robin said, his voice soft but resolute. "You're part of this team because we trust you." Raven bit her lip to keep from breaking down completely. "You're not alone," Robin added gently. "Remember that." She nodded stiffly, trying to hold herself together. Robin hesitated, then said, "I told Batman and Red Robin what happened." He paused, watching her reaction. "They think it's best if you stay put for now." Raven only nodded again, wrapping her arms tighter around herself. "Do you need anything? Can I get you something?" he asked, concern etched into his young face.

"No. I'm fine," she whispered, though her voice betrayed her exhaustion.

"Okay." He hesitated again, then gave her a small nod. "Have a good night. Try to get some rest."

As the door clicked shut behind him, Raven let out a shuddering breath. She climbed into bed, pulling the covers over her head like a shield against the world. Ignoring the whispering voices and her own swirling thoughts, she focused on her breathing until, finally, she drifted into a restless sleep.

Raven's eyes flew open. Someone was in her room, sitting on her bed. Reaching out with her powers tentatively, she relaxed when she realized who it was. Sitting up, she turned on her bedside lamp. Tim sat at the foot of the bed in his Red Robin uniform, mask absent. His face was etched with concern, his eyes filled with so much compassion that it made her heart hurt. Pulling her knees to her chest, she let her hair fall forward to shield her face. "Are you here to kick me off the team?" she asked quietly.

"What?" Tim's shock was palpable, almost knocking Raven over. "Raven, no. I'm here to make sure you're okay."

Raven closed her eyes, fighting the flood of emotions—not just her own, but from everyone else in the mountain. It was overwhelming. "You shouldn't be here," she said, voice barely above a whisper. Her powers thrummed uneasily beneath her skin, threatening to break free. "You really shouldn't be here."

"Where else would I be?" he asked gently, tilting his head as he tried to meet her gaze. "Do you want to talk about it?"

She stayed silent, her fingers twisting into the fabric of her cloak. The quiet stretched between them until Tim finally spoke again.

"Raven, I'm not afraid of you," Tim said.

He should be. "You should be," she muttered, head still bowed.

"But I'm not," he stated firmly.

Raven lifted her head, and Tim flinched slightly as he saw her four glowing eyes staring back at him. "Really?" she said, her voice low and rough. "Because I sense otherwise."

Tim shifted closer, removing his gloves as he moved. Carefully, he reached out and cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing away a stray tear. "Do I look scared?" he asked softly.

Raven froze, stunned. For the first time in hours, the voices in her head were silent. She closed her eyes, unconsciously leaning into the warmth of his hand. When she opened them again, her eyes had returned to their normal violet hue.

"Talk to me," Tim whispered. "Please."

She shook her head, her voice cracking. "What's there to talk about? You know what happened. I... I lost control. I hurt people. I'm supposed to be better than this."

Tim tilted his head, studying her intently. "Raven, you stopped Dr. Light. Sure, you terrified him, but he's alive. So are Mirror Master and Livewire. You stopped them from hurting anyone else."

Raven's shoulders slumped. "You don't understand. I wasn't trying to stop him. I was trying to make him suffer. I wanted to kill him. That makes me an awful person, right?"

Tim shook his head. "But you didn't kill him. Raven, the fact that you're sitting here right now, agonizing over what happened, tells me everything I need to know. That tells me exactly the kind of person you are."

Her voice wavered as fresh tears gathered in her eyes. "And what kind of person is that?"

"The kind who cares so much that she's afraid of her own strength," Tim said, his voice steady and earnest. "The kind of person who holds herself to a higher standard than anyone else ever could. You're good, Raven. You just don't see it."

Raven closed her eyes, leaning into his touch. "I don't know what's happening to me," she admitted, her voice trembling. "I'm tired, and I'm scared. It feels like... something is swallowing me whole. Like I can't trust myself." Her lip quivered, and her entire body shook.

Tim leaned closer, his voice soft but insistent. "Then trust me. Trust that I know you, and that I believe in you. You're brave, Raven, even when you think you're not. You don't give up, no matter how hard it gets. And when you let people in, you…you love fiercely. That's why I believe in you."

For a moment, peace washed over her, soothing the storm within. She opened her eyes slowly. "I know you're on patrol, and—and busy. But..." She hesitated, her voice faltering. "Can you stay with me? Just until I fall asleep? I just... I just need—" Her voice trailed off, and she shook her head, embarrassed. "Never mind. That was stupid."

Before she could pull away and hide in embarrassment, Tim caught her hand. "My patrol doesn't start for a couple of hours," he said with a small smile. "Of course, I'll stay."

Enchantress seated herself on the floor, her long fingers trailing over the chalk-drawn symbols encircling her. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows across her face, making her smile seem even more sinister. "Now," she murmured, her voice low and ominous, "the fun can really begin. You are about to have the longest night of your life."

Chapter Text

Raven walked through the school hallway, the chatter of students blending into a dim hum. Her head felt heavy, her thoughts sluggish. I'm so exhausted. She'd had a rough night—so rough, in fact, she couldn't pinpoint when she'd fallen asleep or when Tim had left. She only remembered waking up tangled in her sheets, sweating, with her room in shambles.

Breakfast had been awkward—at least, she thought it had. Actually…had she even had breakfast? Raven rubbed her temples, the memory slipping through her fingers like sand. Everything felt warped, her mind fuzzy and unreliable. What happened this morning? Let's see - Tim officially moved out of the mountain and Lar Gand took his room. Wait, she paused mid-step, didn't that happen weeks ago?

Her head spun, and she braced herself against her locker before pulling her books out mechanically. Let's see, Garfield stopped me this morning. He'd wanted to check on her—ask about yesterday's fiasco…or was it something else? She groaned softly. Maybe I went back into the field too soon.

Raven closed her locker and turned, only to freeze in place. The hallway was empty. Completely empty. "What…?" she whispered, her voice thin and uncertain. She glanced left, then right, the silence pressing down on her like a weight.

"Rachel?"

The voice came from nowhere and everywhere at once. She spun, her breath hitching.

"Rachel?"

Her pulse quickened as she backed away, her eyes darting around the barren corridor. She stumbled as she felt a cold grip on her upper arm.

"Rachel!"

"Ah!" she yelped. Her vision snapped back into focus, the bustling hallway reappearing in a rush. Students brushed past her, some giving her strange looks.

"Raven?"

She turned sharply, her heart racing. Richard stood beside her, his hand on her arm, his brow furrowed with concern.

"What?" she said, her voice tight.

"You okay?" Richard asked. "You were just…staring at nothing."

Raven blinked at him, trying to make sense of what just happened. "You didn't see…? But there was…" She trailed off, her gaze darting around again.

"Are you sick?" Richard pressed, tilting his head.

"No," she said quickly, shaking her head. "No, I just had a rough night."

"Yeah, I bet," he said with a smirk. "Tim's tracker showed him at the mountain until 2 a.m. last night. Coincidence?"

Raven rolled her eyes, brushing past him. "I'll see you at lunch."

Raven's eyes grew heavy as her literature teacher droned on about the upcoming final while writing on the chalkboard. Why am I so exhausted? Her vision blurred, the classroom tilting slightly as she struggled to keep her eyes open. She pressed a hand to her temple, but the haze only thickened.

As the teacher turned to face the class, his voice a steady monotone—Raven's heart skipped a beat. She gasped loudly, nearly knocking her desk over as a pair of glowing, demonic eyes and crimson skin filled her view. "Trigon!" she cried, her voice breaking the stillness of the room. In an instant, the vision vanished. Her teacher stood there, blinking in confusion, his plain features betraying no trace of the monster she'd seen.

"Rachel?" he said slowly, his tone cautious and tinged concern. "Are you okay?"

Raven's chest tightened. Her classmates' stares burned into her, their whispers swirling around her like static. She swallowed hard, her palms clammy against her desk. "I…" Her voice faltered. She blinked rapidly, willing the image of her father's face to stay gone. Her heartbeat thundered in her ears. "I'm not feeling well," she managed, her words barely above a whisper.

The teacher's expression softened. "Why don't you go to the nurse's office?"

Raven nodded numbly, gathering her things with trembling hands. The weight in her chest refused to lift as she stood. With each step toward the door, she felt the stares follow her.

Instead of heading to the nurse's office, Raven stumbled into the girls' restroom, her head pounding and her body trembling. She dropped her things onto the sink and cranked the faucet to full blast, splashing cold water on her face. I'm burning up, she thought, feeling an odd mix of heat and cold rush through her. But despite the chill of the water, her hands were freezing.

What's wrong with me?

She scrubbed her face harder, her reflection blurry as she gazed into the mirror. Her eyes widened, and her breath caught in her throat. Three pairs of red, glowing eyes stared back at her. Raven gasped, stepping back, her heartbeat racing in her chest. "No…" she gasped. "You're dead."

The voice was unmistakable, deep and gravelly. "Girl, did you think you could defeat me that easily?" her father's voice growled from behind her.

Raven's breath hitched. Her powers flared up wildly around her, crackling uncontrollably. The mirror cracked and splintered as a blast of energy shot out of her left hand, tearing at the walls and ceiling. "I killed you!" Raven cried out, her voice strained. The energy flared even more violently around her, sending bathroom stalls flying across the room.

Trigon's voice laughed in her mind. "See? The darkness is pouring out of you. No matter how much you fight it, it will always be a part of you. Better get used to it, daughter; I'm not going anywhere."

"Shut up!" Raven screamed, her head spinning with pain. She lashed out in fury, sending another blast of energy at the mirror, shattering it into pieces.

She paused, panting, her mind racing. This is bad. Her breath was ragged. The world around her felt wrong—everything out of sync. Looking down at her hands, she felt lightheaded. What's happening to me? She stared mostly at her left hand as the ring pulsed around it.

Suddenly, her world tilted, and Raven stumbled. What the…? Before she could process it, the bathroom was gone. In an instant, she was outside, in uniform—cape billowing as she stood at the edge of a chaotic battle. The Team was fighting a fire-breathing meta-thing.

"Raven! Look alive!" Red Robin yelled, narrowly dodging a blast of fire.

"Right," Raven murmured, disoriented. She didn't have time to question what was going on or why she kept blacking out. She felt dizzy, her legs shaky, but she leapt into the fray, feeling like she was moving through molasses.

"What is this thing?" Beast Boy asked from behind the cover of a car.

"I don't know," Wonder Girl answered, blocking a fiery blast with her bracelets. "But whatever it is, it's angry."

"Kid Flash," Red Robin called out, "make sure all civilians are clear."

"Got it!" Kid Flash saluted before dashing off.

Raven's hands trembled as she stared at them, feeling strange—disconnected. Everything around her felt warped, like a dream slipping out of her grasp. She struggled to stay grounded, her surroundings moving in slow motion.

"Raven."

Her head snapped around at the sound of her name. Her eyes scanned the area, looking over the buildings and the crowded streets.

"Raven, over here."

Raven followed the voice to a shadow darting into an alley. Without thinking, she dashed after it, leaving the fight behind. The alley stretched on for what felt like miles, each step feeling like it took too long. She finally skidded to a stop at the edge of a cliff. "What?" she gasped, stumbling backward as pain shot up her arm.

"Well, well."

Raven whirled, her fists clenched. "Enchantress," she spat. "What did you do to me?"

The Enchantress smirked, circling Raven. "I've been trying to break into your mind for so long. Who knew a cheap, cursed ring was all it would take?"

Raven's eyes flicked to her hand, where the cursed ring glinted ominously. She hadn't taken it off for days. Why hadn't I noticed? She examined the ring more closely. Tiny thorns dug into her skin, sending a sharp sting through her fingers. She tried to pull it off, but pain exploded up her arm, searing her to the core.

"Ah, ah, ah," Enchantress tutted. "It's going to take more than a yank to get that off."

"Then how do I get it off?" Raven demanded.

The Enchantress grinned. "That's the beauty of it, dear. I have no idea."

"Why are you so fixated on me?" Raven pressed, feeling her stomach twist. "Up until a year ago, I had no idea who you were. And I still don't really know."

"Well, at first, I needed you to open a portal. Now? Now, I just need to kill you," the Enchantress said with a twisted smile, launching an attack with a wave of her hand.

Raven blocked the blast with a shield, but her power felt weak. She was weakening, and every time she tried to use her left arm, a sharp pain shot through her. Sweat poured down her face, her body trembling. She summoned a surge of black energy, but when it hit the Enchantress, she felt it all! Raven gasped in pain, stumbling to her knees. All the pain, all the agony, the fiery fury she always released on her enemies—she felt it all, coursing through her body in an overwhelming wave. Raven clutched her stomach as nausea twisted inside her.

"Ooh," Enchantress taunted. "That looks like it hurt."

Raven groaned, struggling to catch her breath. Is this what my enemies feel? She felt a flicker of reluctant respect for those who took her hits and kept fighting.

"Oh, look," Enchantress said gleefully, glancing over her shoulder. "We've got company. That's my cue to leave. Tootles," she wiggled her fingers in a 'goodbye' gesture before disappearing in a wave of smoke.

Raven looked up, heart sinking as five of her six brothers—Envy, Greed, Lust, Sloth, and Wrath—appeared before her. "I destroyed you," Raven whispered, voice shaky.

"Looks like someone didn't do a good enough job," Envy sneered.

"This is a trick," Raven insisted, trying to steady herself. "I know it is. I'm not falling for this, Enchantress!" Raven lifted her left arm to create a portal, but before she could step through it, something heavy slammed into her. Her body was sent flying, rolling several times before she shakily stood to her feet.

"You're not going anywhere," Envy growled, and the brothers closed in.

"Fine," Raven said through clenched teeth, balling up her fists. "Looks like I'm fighting."

"Anyone have eyes on her?" Red Robin asked through his ear intercom, his voice barely audible over the torrential downpour as he recklessly sped through the slick, rain-slicked streets.

"Negative," Beast Boy responded, his tone tense.

"Negatory, mon capitaine," Kid Flash chimed in, his voice light despite the tension.

Red Robin squinted through the downpour, rain pelting his helmet, and asked, "Wonder Girl?"

"Nothing," she replied, after a brief pause. "Lar Gand hasn't seen her, either."

Red Robin sighed, his breath fogging up the interior of his helmet. He pulled over to check his wrist screen once more. His fingers were cold from the constant rain as he swiped through the data. He had tried to reach Constantine, but that had gone nowhere. Then, he contacted Batman, briefing him on the situation and telling him he wouldn't be able to return to Gotham, sending Robin in his place. Afterward, he'd alerted Black Canary. Now, he was left staring at the screen, watching as Raven's tracker flickered erratically.

The signal came and went at random intervals, vanishing for moments before reappearing somewhere else. From what Red Robin could tell, she hadn't left the city, but there was no discernible pattern to her teleporting. Her movements were erratic, seemingly designed to lead them in circles. Raven was staying away from populated areas, but Happy Harbor wasn't large enough for her to hide for long.

He rubbed his tired eyes, the weight of the situation sinking in. Just a couple of hours ago, Raven had asked him to stay with her. He'd been eager to agree, but when he woke up, her side of the bed was empty. At first, he thought nothing of it, assuming she'd gone to the bathroom. But when twenty minutes passed, and then half an hour, he started to worry. He'd checked the kitchen and the training area—nothing. The Mountain was quiet—no one was awake.

His heart sank as he reviewed The Mountain's sensor logs. Motion had been detected about fifteen minutes before he'd woken up. But the zeta tubes hadn't been used. He reviewed security footage from Raven's room. He saw her sit up in bed, her movements stiff, mechanical, almost robotic. She created a portal with her left hand and disappeared into it. The worry hit him hard—he'd seen too many mind-controlled people in his time to ignore the signs. He immediately called in the team, and within minutes, they were on the move.

A beeping interrupted his thoughts—Raven's tracker was back. "She's back," Red Robin announced, trying to keep his voice steady. "KF, I just sent you the coordinates."

"On it."

"Everyone, converge," Red Robin ordered, weaving through the rain-soaked streets of Happy Harbor, the sound of the downpour drowning out everything but the hum of his engines.

"Uh, guys…" Kid Flash's voice sounded uncertain, coming through the comms.

"What?" Red Robin asked, heart racing.

"She just… um… shot herself."

Red Robin's breath caught in his throat. "What?"

"Not with a gun," Kid Flash quickly said. "With her powers. She pointed her hand at her stomach and released dark energy," Kid Flash said, his voice quivering. "She's on the ground, writhing in pain. I gotta be honest, I'm afraid to get close."

"Don't," Red Robin ordered, his eyes narrowing as he pushed his bike faster. "Wait until everyone gets there. Just… keep her there. Somehow."

"And if she creates another portal?" Kid Flash asked, voice tight with apprehension.

"Keep her from entering it," Red Robin responded, his focus locked on the path ahead, the rain slamming against his helmet, a steady reminder that they were running out of time.

By the time Red Robin reached Kid Flash, Wonder Girl was already there, a green monkey perched on her shoulder. Lar Gand hovered close behind, his eyes scanning the scene warily.

"Surround her!" Red Robin ordered as Kid Flash jogged over to him.

"She opened a portal, and I literally ran into her to stop her from entering," Kid Flash said, panting slightly.

"Did she say anything?"

"Nothing I could make out... because I wasn't listening," Kid Flash admitted, sheepishly.

"Look at her eyes," Wonder Girl said into her earpiece.

Red Robin turned his gaze to Raven's face and felt a chill run through him. Her eyes were shrouded by a translucent, glazed film, giving her an otherworldly and unsettling appearance. "Raven?" he called out calmly, his eyes quickly scanning her for injuries.

She was still in her pajamas, now soaked through and clinging to her skin from the relentless rain. He forced himself to focus. Her disheveled hair clung to her face and arms, enhancing her ethereal beauty. Then he saw it: a massive, angry red welt stretching across her torso. It aligned with Kid Flash's earlier description of her injuring herself.

"Raven? Are you okay?" he asked gently. "I only ask because you're hurt."

Raven's gaze drifted to him, unfocused and distant. Her left hand crackled with dark energy, but the movement made her flinch, pain flashing briefly across her features. She was breathing heavily, each exhale shaky. "I'm ending this now, Enchantress," she declared, her voice low and determined.

The words hit Red Robin like a cold slap, but before he could fully process them, Raven thrust her glowing hand forward. A tendril of dark energy surged toward him. "Raven, it's me!" he shouted, diving into a roll just in time to avoid the attack. The energy struck the ground where he'd been standing, leaving a smoldering scorch mark.

As he scrambled to his feet, he saw Raven stagger, her face contorted in pain. For a moment, it looked as though she might collapse, but she steadied herself and locked her foggy eyes back onto him.

He quickly tossed smoke pellets, the small explosions hissing in the rain and blanketing the area in thick clouds. "Don't hurt her!" he called out to the others. "Just try to restrain her!"

Raven gasped, choking as black smoke filled her lungs. This isn't possible… my brothers can't do this. The thought struck her like a hammer. They're not even real. How is Enchantress making them do this?

Lust lunged forward, conjuring a lasso of black energy that crackled ominously in the rain-soaked air. His crimson eyes burned with unnatural intensity. Raven's left hand moved on its own, unleashing a rapid volley of shadowy bolts. To her shock, Lust deflected each one with his forearms, the dark energy dissipating harmlessly against his skin.

No way, Raven thought, her breath hitching. That shouldn't be possible.

Before she could react further, Lust closed the distance between them with terrifying speed. The lasso snapped around her right hand, the binding cold and oppressive. Panic flared in her chest, but instinct took over. Dark energy erupted from her left hand in a beam so powerful it sent Lust hurtling backward. He crashed into his brothers with a force that left them momentarily stunned, their glowing red eyes wide with disbelief.

Raven stumbled, doubling over as agony tore through her left arm. She clutched it tightly, her breathing ragged. Pain radiated from the limb like fire, threatening to consume her, but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to stand.

I can't stop. Not now. The thought burned fiercely in her mind. I won't let Enchantress win.

The Team watched in stunned silence as Raven sent Wonder Girl flying into the bushes with a single blast of dark energy. Rain poured down relentlessly, drenching everything in sight and making the ground slick with mud. Lar Gand darted after the semi-conscious Wonder Girl, while Red Robin quickly analyzed the situation. "She's only using her left side for some reason," he observed, his voice calm but urgent over the comms. "We need to attack her right."

"Got it," Kid Flash said, zipping into action. He glanced up at Beast Boy, who circled above in the form of a hawk, his feathers darkened by the downpour. "You hear that, BB?" he called out.

The hawk let out a sharp caw, tilting its wings to signal understanding.

"Good," Kid Flash muttered, rain streaming down his goggles as he began circling Raven at superhuman speed. His movements churned the puddles into a swirling cyclone, flinging water and debris into the air. "We need to work together," he said through his earpiece. "I'll distract her. You go for the takedown."

Above, the hawk screeched and dove, its sharp descent cutting through the sheets of rain. At the same moment, Kid Flash's vortex intensified, whipping around Raven. Her dark energy flared, shadows lashing out and slicing through the swirling water with precision, but her movements were slow, her left shoulder sagging.

Seizing the opening, Beast Boy shifted mid-dive, his hawk form morphing into a tiger just before impact. He barreled into Raven, sending her sprawling across the rain-slicked ground. Mud splattered as she skidded to a stop, her dark energy flickering weakly for a moment.

"Stay down, Rae!" Kid Flash shouted, darting toward her. "We're trying to help you!"

Raven's glowing eyes snapped open, her expression twisted with fury and anguish. "Back off!" she screamed, her voice reverberating with an eerie resonance that seemed to blend with the distant rumble of thunder.

Shadows erupted from her left hand, twisting into tendrils that lashed out violently. They wrapped around Beast Boy, flinging him with staggering force into Kid Flash as he closed in. The two collided and tumbled across the wet ground in a tangled heap.

Kid Flash groaned, sitting up and shaking his head as rain dripped from his soaked uniform. "Okay, that could've gone better."

Nearby, Beast Boy transformed into a gorilla, pounding the muddy ground to steady himself. "She's not holding back," he muttered, his breath misting in the chill. "What's plan D?"

Before Kid Flash could respond, several birdarangs sliced through the rain, arcing toward Raven. They exploded at her feet in a brilliant flash, scattering mud and smoke. Raven cried out, stumbling backward as she clawed at the mud in her eyes, the rain mixing with tears of pain.

"She's in agony every time she uses her powers," Red Robin's voice crackled over the comms, cool and analytical. He emerged from the shadows, his cape streaming with water. "Wonder Girl, status?"

A groan came over the line. "I think I'm gonna puke," she admitted weakly.

"Can you fight?"

"Yeah… just give me a second," Wonder Girl replied, her determination audible even through the static.

"Uh… guys?" Beast Boy said, his gorilla form tensed as he pointed toward Raven. She appeared to be battling herself, her glowing white eyes filled with turmoil. His voice was thick with unease. "Something's happening to her… again."

Before anyone could respond, Raven's left hand shot to her neck.

Chapter Text

Raven paused, out of breath, wiping the sparks Wrath had shot at her from her eyes. This isn't right, she thought, panic rising in her chest. Since when did Sloth have superspeed? Since when could Wrath shoot sparks from his hands?

Her gaze darted between the figures before her as she slowly backed away. No, no, this is wrong. They can't—

"You're… you're not here," she whispered, her voice trembling with the weight of the realization. Her mind raced back to Lust blocking her blasts with his bare wrists, the image of silver bracelets forming in her imagination—Lust with his lasso.

I'm not fighting you—I'm fighting my team. Her heart sank further as she looked around desperately at the muted colors. Am I even outside?

"Oh, no," a voice cut through her spiraling thoughts. Enchantress appeared before her, eyes glowing an unsettling green. "You're not getting out of here that easy."

Enchantress raised her arm, and to Raven's horror, her own left arm mimicked the movement, surging with dark energy.

"What the—!" Raven gasped, grabbing her left arm in a desperate attempt to stop the power coursing through it.

"Don't fight me, Raven," Enchantress said, her tone mocking and laced with confidence. "You can't possibly win."

"Watch me," Raven shot back, her eyes flaring white with determination. She was now slightly aware of the situation and was already pushing back.

For the first time, the smirk on Enchantress' face faltered, her confidence shaken.

Enchantress sat cross-legged in her glowing magic circle, her eyes burning with frustration as she watched through Raven's. "No!" she cried out, her voice trembling with desperation as she sensed Raven slipping from her control. "This isn't possible! How is she—damn it! No!"

Her fist slammed against the floor, the force scattering tiny sparks of energy. She clenched her jaw, her breath ragged with fury. "Fine," she hissed through gritted teeth, her tone darkening. "If you won't hurt your team, I guess you'll just have to hurt yourself."

Rain pelted down in heavy sheets, plastering hair and costumes to skin as Beast Boy's voice cut through the storm. "Uh… guys," he said, his tone uneasy, pointing toward Raven.

Red Robin turned. His confusion turned to horror as Raven's left hand twisted unnaturally, black nails sprouting like claws. Without hesitation, she slashed them across her own face, leaving bloody gashes that trailed diagonally across her pale skin. "Raven?" he muttered, frozen as she did it again—and again—before her hand clamped around her throat. "Stop her!" Red Robin's shout was nearly swallowed by the storm.

The team surged forward. Wonder Girl and Lar Gand grabbed her arm, their combined strength barely moving her iron grip.

"It's not budging!" Wonder Girl shouted, her voice tinged with panic. Lar Gand spoke urgently, his words lost in the roar of the downpour as he strained against Raven's grip.

Red Robin yanked a syringe from his belt, his gloved hands slippery with rain. Without hesitation, he jabbed it into Raven's neck. Her hand slackened, her body going limp as Lar Gand caught her just before she hit the muddy grass.

"Dude, what was that?" Beast Boy demanded. "And why didn't you use it earlier?"

Red Robin swiped rain from his face. "It's experimental. A stasis serum—hypnosomneurostasis, or ecliptor. It neutralizes her powers, disrupts nerve signals, and puts her in stasis. I didn't want to risk it unless absolutely necessary. I only used two milliliters."

"Two milliliters did that?" Beast Boy pointed at Raven's unconscious form.

"It's very potent," Red Robin said evenly.

"And you just carry neutralizing serums on you? Do you have one for all of us?"

"I do," he replied bluntly. Ignoring their protests, he knelt beside Raven, scanning for clues. His sharp eyes settled on a cheap, plastic ring on her left hand. Red tendrils pulsed beneath the surface, binding it to her skin. "It's the ring," he muttered. "Guys, it's the ring!"

"Isn't that the one you gave her, Beast Boy?" Kid Flash asked.

Beast Boy transformed into a bird, swooping down for a better look. "Oh, fuck," he whispered.

"We need to get it off her," Red Robin said, pulling pliers from his belt. "Beast Boy, can you transform into something small enough to create separation?"

The rain made the task nearly impossible as Beast Boy tried, shifting first into an ant, then a spider—anything he could think of. Nothing worked. Finally, he turned into an octopus. Just when he was about to give up, Wonder Girl exclaimed, "Her eyes flashed purple!"

"What?" Red Robin and Beast Boy asked.

"Whatever you did, Beast Boy," Wonder Girl said, "her eyes flashed purple briefly."

"How much separation can you get?" Red Robin asked the changeling.

"Almost none. There's… some kind of barrier," Beast Boy replied, his voice taut.

"Try to get as much as you can," Red Robin said, activating his communicator. "Batman, we need transport to the Watchtower ASAP. And Constantine—tell me you've found him."

Raven floated in darkness, the world around her muffled and distant. Snatches of voices drifted in and out, familiar but just out of reach. She tried to reach out, but her arms were heavy, shackled by something unseen. Her chest was so heavy. The voices called to her, but the more she strained, the more elusive they became.

A faint light appeared in the distance, growing brighter with every passing second. She reached for it, drawn to it like a lifeline, but before she could close the gap—

Pain. Sharp and sudden, it lanced through her skull, pulling her back to consciousness, dragging her from the void into raw, stinging awareness.

A strange beeping sound interrupted Raven's sleep. Slowly, she opened her eyes and stared at the bright… hospital room? Yay, she thought bitterly, another hospital room. Yippee. She turned her head, only to be met with green fur. Garfield.

Her head rolled to the other side, and she was surprised to see the blackness of space. The Watchtower. Okay. Not what she was expecting. Things must have gotten bad.

Her body hurt, but her head was clear. Glancing at her left hand, she saw it was free of the ring, with only a slight welt in its place. She tried to sit up but immediately gave up as the pain intensified.

Right, she thought as her memory returned. I shot myself. She tried to piece together the last few days—or was it just a day? Had time even passed? She groaned. My head hurts.

As she shifted, she felt Garfield stretch and purr by her head. Turning her gaze, she met his sleepy green eyes. He blinked a few times, and then his eyes widened as he realized she was awake.

With a startled leap, he jumped off the bed, morphing into a teen boy before his feet even hit the ground. "You're awake!" he exclaimed. "Omigosh! I can't believe you're awake!" He rushed to throw his arms around her, pulling her into a hug.

"I am so sorry," he sobbed. "I'm so, so sorry. I should've listened. This is all my fault. I gave you that stupid ring, and you got hurt. Please forgive me."

"Garfield," Raven said softly, her voice weak. "It's… okay. I didn't have to put the ring on. I, too, should've known better."

He pulled away, sniffling, his eyes full of regret. Raven noticed the giant tears running down his cheeks. In that moment, he looked less like a 14-year-old vigilante and more like an 8-year-old child. "I don't listen," he muttered angrily, shaking his head. "That's my problem. I never listen."

"Garfield," Raven said sternly, her voice firm despite her weakness. "This is not your fault. We both made mistakes."

His eyes widened as the weight of her words hit him. "I need to tell everyone that you're awake. They'll be so thrilled!"

"So… what exactly happened to me?" Raven asked Red Robin, John Constantine, Black Canary, and Batman—who she could barely sense in the back corner. Beast Boy remained curled up in his cat form on her bed, the sadness and guilt encircled him like a fortress.

"Well, the green genius here accepted a 'gift' from Enchantress," Constantine said with a pointed look.

"She looked like a little girl," Beast Boy muttered, his ears flattening.

"She called you 'Beast Boy' while you were wearing a disguise—magical disguise," Red Robin clarified.

"Don't be too hard on him," Raven added, her voice hoarse. "I accepted the gift without… vetting it," she waved her hand, searching for the right word. "I'm still getting used to the hero worship on this Earth," she muttered. "So, what is that thing?"

"A very, very ancient artifact," Constantine said, his tone shifting into something more serious as he held up the ring. "Orchid had to dig deep to find anything about it. Didn't even know I owned something that old. Written in a dead language—by dead, Orchid thinks it predates human life. She believes it's not from Earth. The thing's called a Maledictum Ring. The magic? Unpredictable. It's supposed to turn the wearer into a voodoo doll and suck their life force… sometimes. It can also tap into their mind… sometimes. It's supposed to be a slow process, but Enchantress must've gotten impatient, which is odd for a sorceress of her caliber. What did you experience?"

"I was hallucinating. Thought I was at school. Then I thought I was fighting my brothers," Raven answered. "Turns out, I was fighting my team. It felt like a day or two had passe."

"It hasn't even been twelve hours since I last saw you," Red Robin said.

"Yeah," Raven replied, her voice quiet. "I'm beginning to figure that out."

"She also had this weird glaze over her eyes," Beast Boy sat up, looking uneasy. "And no control over her left arm."

"You were choking yourself," Red Robin added, his voice low. "With your own hand."

"You also shot yourself with your powers," Beast Boy added, his expression pained.

"Oh," Raven frowned.

"Falls under the unpredictability of the ring," Constantine shrugged.

"How did you guys get the ring off?" Raven asked.

"We didn't," Constantine said, crossing his arms. "You did."

"Me?"

"Whatever separation Beast Boy caused let your powers—or subconscious, or soul-self, or shadow bird thingy—kick it off. I don't understand your powers, love," Constantine muttered the last part, looking like he regretted saying it.

"By the time we reached the Watchtower, part of the ring was covered in your black energy," Red Robin explained. "Wonder Girl grabbed it and ripped it off your finger."

"She tore a chunk of your skin off along with it," Beast Boy added. "We could see your bone… and your skin smelled like it was burning."

"Oh," Raven said, playing with her fingers. "I'm sorry," she muttered, her tone barely audible.

"It was a mistake, lad," Constantine said with a slight smile.

"I can't afford to make mistakes," Raven shot back. "People get hurt when I make mistakes, when I lose control."

The room grew quiet for a moment. Finally, Constantine broke the silence. "Well, Enchantress has gone to ground, of course."

"You still don't know what she wants with me?" Raven asked, her voice hard.

"No, and nobody in the magical world knows how she's even still alive," Constantine answered. "I've even asked Phantom Stranger. He's no help, as per-fucking-usual with his cryptic, 'All things are as they should be'—fucking wanker."

"Okay," Black Canary gave him a side-eye. "We can theorize later. Let's let Raven rest. Garfield," she called, "we need to talk."

"Dang it," Beast Boy moped, hopping off the bed and shifting back into human form. "Bye, Raven," he waved as though it were the last time he'd see her, much to everyone's amusement. He dragged his feet and slouched.

"Garfield," Black Canary sighed, following Batman and Beast Boy out of the room. "You're not in trouble. We're just talking, that's it. It has to do with your stepfather."

"Ugh, what does he want now?" he groaned.

Constantine, Red Robin, and Raven remained in the room. "What are you going to do with it?" Raven asked, nodding toward the ring in Constantine's hand.

"Orchid wants to study it," Constantine replied. "Besides, I don't think it's a good idea to leave something this powerful... this unstable, out in the ether. The house is the best place for it."

Raven nodded in agreement before a tangible silence came over the group. Constantine looked at Raven who was avoiding Red Robin's gaze.

"Well," he said, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips, "as much as I'd love to be a part of this awkward silence, I've got places to be—pubs to visit." He muttered a quick spell and disappeared through a magical doorway, leaving Red Robin and Raven alone in the room.

Red Robin turned to Raven and removed his mask. "These past months have been a whirlwind for you," he said softly.

Raven hummed in agreement, her fingers absentmindedly twisting the edge of the blanket. The silence that settled between them wasn't uncomfortable, but it wasn't quite peaceful either. It was as though they both needed more time to find the right words. Finally, Red Robin spoke again, his voice low and careful. "I know this is a stupid question, but... how are you feeling?"

"Well..." Raven began, her voice a touch flat. She paused, her fingers stilling on the blanket for a moment before continuing. "I'm in my sound mind, so... I suppose that's better than the alternative."

Tim crossed his arms loosely, watching her intently. The moment stretched between them, heavy with unspoken understanding. "It wasn't your fault. It wasn't even Beast Boy's fault."

Raven sighed, her gaze dropping to her hands. "Don't accept gifts that haven't been properly vetted," she muttered, a touch of self-recrimination in her tone. "That's one of the rules. We didn't follow it."

Tim's voice softened, as if to comfort her. "Enchantress was gunning for you. That ring would've found its way to you, sooner or later."

Raven glanced at him, her expression searching. "Why are you so... relaxed about this?"

"Getting upset or yelling won't help," Tim said, his voice quiet. "Besides," he added with a faint, reassuring smile, "it isn't necessary, not when you already look so apologetic."

Raven raised an eyebrow at that, but she didn't respond immediately. Instead, she shifted, her eyes meeting his for a long beat. Then, almost as an afterthought, she asked, "How did you get me to stop choking myself?"

Tim hesitated for a moment, then muttered sheepishly, "I... uh... drugged you."

Raven blinked, confused. "You drugged me?"

"Yeah," he admitted, looking a little uncomfortable. "I have a serum. It neutralizes your powers, disrupts the transmission of your nerve signals, and puts you in a stasis." He paused, his voice dropping slightly. "I made it when you first came here."

Raven studied him for a moment, absorbing the information. She nodded slowly. "Do you have more?"

"Y-yes," he admitted softly.

"You should keep it on hand," she said matter-of-factly. "You never know when I might snap."

Tim's expression grew more serious. "Raven, this wasn't your fault."

Her lips curved into a faint, bitter smile. "Wasn't it?"

"It wasn't," he insisted, his voice firm as he stepped closer. "Whatever that ring was... it wasn't you."

Raven closed her eyes for a moment, exhaling shakily. "I'm just so tired," she said, her fingers tugging at her hair, a subtle movement that felt like an attempt to hold herself together. "So tired of this."

Tim's voice softened, his tone full of understanding. "Raven, I can't imagine what you've been through. I know what it's like to be tortured, but this... you've been hit with so much, in such a short amount of time. But you're still fighting. You haven't given up. And that's a good thing."

Her voice wavered, a tremor of frustration slipping through. "What if next time I don't fight hard enough?" she whispered. "What if I... hurt someone? Really hurt someone?"

"You won't hurt anyone," Tim said, his voice steady, yet gentle.

Raven's gaze flickered toward him, her eyes haunted. "The magic in this universe... it's so different. It's everywhere. And every time I think I'm ready to make this place home, something happens. What's next? A necklace that makes me express hate and opens me up to be possessed by Faust?"

Tim leaned forward slightly, his voice a quiet reassurance. "That's not going to happen."

Her eyes narrowed. "You don't know that. You don't know what it's like to have something dark and dangerous lurking inside you. Something waiting for the right moment to take over. I thought, with my father gone, I'd be free of all of this. But it's still here... waiting..."

"Raven," Tim said softly, his tone warm, yet full of concern.

"Maybe I should lock myself away," she murmured, barely audible. "Far away. That way, no one will get hurt."

Tim's expression softened, his voice low and steady. "You won't hurt anyone. I trust you."

Raven's breath hitched, and she flinched, as if his words had struck a raw nerve. She looked away quickly, her fingers curling tighter around the edge of the blanket. "Maybe you shouldn't," she whispered, barely audible.

Tim frowned, his concern deepening. "Why not?"

"Because," she said, her voice flat, but heavy with emotion, "I'm not safe to be around. Not for anyone. Not for The Team." She paused, then added in a quieter voice, "Not for you."

The silence between them stretched, heavy and suffocating, as Tim studied her, searching for something in her face. His eyes widened with realization. "You're trying to push me away."

Raven's lips pressed into a thin line, her gaze fixed on the floor. "You should let me."

He didn't move right away, but when he spoke, his voice was soft, resigned. "I think you're scared. Not of losing control, but of someone being close enough to see you when you do."

She flinched again, but still didn't respond. Her hands twisted the blanket in her lap, her knuckles white with tension.

"Raven, we've all seen you lose control," Tim said gently, his words a balm to her raw nerves.

"No, you haven't," she whispered, her voice small. "Not really."

Tim exhaled slowly, a long, measured breath, and when he spoke again, his tone was tender, almost sad. "You think you're protecting everyone else. But maybe, just maybe... you're protecting yourself."

Though his voice was gentle, Raven couldn't bring herself to look at him. Her gaze remained fixed on the floor, her body tense.

"You don't have to face everything alone, Raven," he said, his voice full of compassion.

She didn't answer, and Tim sighed, stepping back. "I'll let you rest," he said quietly, placing his mask back over his face, returning to his Red Robin persona. "If you ever decide you want to talk... you know where to find me." He hesitated, and for a moment, it seemed as though he had more to say, but instead, he turned and left the room.

Raven watched him go, her chest tight. She wanted to say something, to call him back, but the words were stuck, trapped behind the lump in her throat. She didn't exhale until he was completely gone, the room now echoing with silence.

Sinking deeper into her pillows, she whispered to the empty room, "You're safer if you stay away."

Enchantress trembled on her hands and knees, her body shaking with exhaustion. "You failed me!" The voice of the entity echoed, distant and cold, reverberating from nowhere.

She gasped, her breath ragged as she pleaded, her voice shaky with desperation. "No, please. She's... powerful. Please, just one more chance."

The entity's tone turned sharp, cutting through the air like a blade. "No. I'll find a way to Earth myself. We're done."

"No!" Enchantress's scream was raw, filled with terror and fury. She clawed at her head, her nails digging into her scalp. "Please! No! You can't—this can't be it! This can't be how it ends!" Her voice faltered as the weight of her failure crashed down on her.

She collapsed, gasping for air, but the fire in her eyes never wavered. She refused.

Enchantress's heart pounded in her chest as her mind raced. The entity's departure was imminent, but she wasn't finished yet. She had just enough magic left.

With a surge of determination, her hands trembled as she whispered an incantation, her last act of defiance. It was time for her coup de grâce.

Chapter Text

(one year ago)

"Beast Boy! Go! Stop…whatever it is! Make sure the devil isn't about to appear!" Red Robin commanded.

"On it!" Beast Boy called back, morphing into a jaguar and charging into the chaos. He weaved through the frenzied cultists, their screams and war cries echoing off the stone walls. Beast Boy had seen some weird stuff before—the Light, aliens, the Reach—but a cult worshipping some guy named Scath? That was a new level of creepy.

He skidded to a halt in front of a massive stone tub brimming with thick, dark liquid. Blood. The realization and scent hit him hard, and his stomach churned.

At first, the surface was still. Then it began to bubble.

"Uh…guys…something is happening..." Beast Boy said, unease creeping in as his fur stood up. "Red? Miss M? Anybody?"

Suddenly, a pale hand shot out of the blood and gripped the side of the tub. "Guys, someone is definitely coming!" Beast Boy yelped, his voice cracking as he stumbled back as another hand appeared.

A figure slowly rose, limbs trembling. Bald head. No nose. No mouth. Only enormous violet eyes and a jewel embedded in its forehead.

Beast Boy's breath caught. "Guys!" His voice pitched higher as the figure crawled out of the tub. "I don't know what I'm looking at."

"We're…ugh…on our way!" Red Robin grunted, the sounds of a fight echoing in the background.

The figure continued rising. Female. "Oh," Beast Boy looked away, flustered by her naked form.

That was when Red Robin and Miss Martian burst into the room, followed by the rest of their team.

The girl stumbled out of the tub, struggling to use her arms and legs. "Who is that?" Kid Flash asked as Red Robin slowly approached the naked female.

Seeing Red Robin's approach, the female scurried back, curling into a ball. She then began grasping at her face. With a guttural scream, a mouth and nose tore through her skin, twisting her face in raw agony. A second pair of eyes appeared, as red symbols appeared on her skin, and she grasped her head, screaming in pain. Miss Martian appeared beside her, trying to calm her.

Beast Boy could only stare, wide-eyed and frozen.

(Present)

"So, what do you think?" Garfield grinned, bouncing on Raven's bed as she stared at his show's newest promo poster.

Raven blinked at the image of two bald, mouthless figures—one male, one female—with oversized, vibrant eyes. "So... you took how I looked when I first arrived and turned it into a character for your TV show?"

"Yup!" Garfield beamed. "We're calling them the Azaranians."

Raven's expression didn't change. "That's... interesting."

"The directors loved my out-of-the-box thinking."

"Well, I'm glad to have… inspired you," Raven said, deadpan, just as Garfield's phone buzzed in her hand. "You've got a text from Princess Perdita." She handed him the phone with a knowing, barely there smile.

"Oh—um—it's—uh—" Garfield's cheeks turned pink as he scrambled off the bed. "I need to... respond. And—uh—I'll see you tonight!"

Raven shook her head, a faint smile tugging at her lips, watching him retreat. She was so happy he was finally over his crush on her.

Her gaze drifted to the graduation cap and gown hanging neatly on her closet door.

Four weeks. Four weeks since the whole Enchantress ordeal. Four weeks since she'd last spoken to Tim.

Raven sighed and shook her head. No. This is for the best. She moved toward the closet, running her fingers over the silky fabric. I can't believe I'm graduating from high school. It felt surreal. And... college?

A quiet laugh slipped from her lips, but it quickly faded.

I wish... I wish...Her shoulders slumped. She wasn't even sure what she wished for.

Raven let herself fall back onto the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. Wondering. Just... wondering.

Enchantress gripped the sink with trembling hands, her breath ragged as she stared into the mirror.

She was falling apart.

Sweat slicked her pallid skin, and clumps of her dark hair clung to her face, shedding in brittle strands. Her body was betraying her, crumbling under the weight of the magic eating her alive.

But none of that mattered.

She would kill that sorceress bitch if it was the last thing she did.

Her lips twisted into a snarl as she raised a shaking hand, placing her palm on the cool glass of the mirror. Dark words slithered from her tongue, a guttural chant dripping with venom. The mirror throbbed beneath her palm. "Show me the sorceress called Raven," she hissed, her voice scraping like broken glass.

"So?" Dick called from across the garage. "You coming to Raven's graduation after-party? I convinced Bruce to rent a place in Aruba," he added smugly. "Well…I begged Alfred, who convinced Bruce. Same thing."

Tim didn't look up from his bike, tightening a bolt with more force than necessary. He then shot Dick a dark glare.

Dick's grin widened. "You want to hit me, don't you?" Tim grunted. "So a girl turned you down. Big deal."

"She didn't turn me down because I didn't offer her anything. We weren't even in a relationship."

"But…you kissed."

"Yeah. That's it. We kissed."

"Then why've you been brooding like someone stole your best algorithm and claimed it was theirs?" Dick leaned against the wall, arms crossed.

Tim exhaled sharply but said nothing.

Dick's eyes lit up. "Oh man. It is a big deal. It's a big deal because you like her. You really like her."

"Shut up," Tim snapped.

"You really like her."

"I will hurt you."

"Did you tell her?" Dick asked.

"That's none of your business," Tim tried ignoring him.

"See, that's why things didn't work out with Arianna, Zoanne, Stephanie, Bernard—and what even happened with Tamara?"

"Tamara was a onetime thing." Tim paused. "Okay, maybe twice. No…three times. But that was two years ago. She's in a relationship now." He narrowed his eyes. "And what do you mean, 'that's why things didn't work out'?"

"You never tell people how you actually feel. You just skirt around it and hope they figure it out."

"Oh, and you're an expert now?" Tim scoffed. "You're fourteen."

"And you're turning twenty-one," Dick shot back. "I'm just saying. And Cassandra agrees."

"What?!" Tim spun around to see Cassandra sitting silently in a shadowed corner, legs crossed. She gave him a slight nod. "Thanks, Cass. Real supportive." Tim sighed, mussing his hair. "Look, Raven's only been on this planet for a year. She's been through… a lot. She needs space. She doesn't need me messing things up with my feelings. She asked for space. I'm just respecting that."

"But I thought you weren't in a relationship?" Dick raised an eyebrow.

"We weren't."

"Then why'd she need space?"

Tim hesitated. "I guess… we were getting too close."

"Oh."

Tim opened his mouth to say more but froze when Cassandra shot up, her body tense. "Cass?" Tim asked, straightening. Dick moved beside him, alert.

She pointed toward the open garage door.

A figure was strolling up the Wayne driveway.

"Why didn't the alarms go off?" Dick murmured. "Why didn't they hit the intercom?"

"How did they get past the front gates?" Tim asked, eyes narrowing.

Cassandra nudged him. Tim activated his HUD lenses, scanning the figure. His breath caught. "Holy crap," he whispered.

"What?" Dick asked, tension rising.

"It's Jason."

"All right, seniors," the teacher droned, sounding as bored as ever. "Is everyone ready? This will be your last time walking through these gymnasium doors—at least until the reunion. Anyway, if you need to use the restroom, now's the time. You'll be seated on the football field in 15 minutes."

The students scrambled. Raven waited until the last girl exited the restroom before stepping inside. She stood before the mirror, adjusting her graduation cap. The reflection staring back at her felt…off. Graduating high school, preparing for college—these were things she never imagined for herself. It should have felt like a second chance, a fresh start. Yet, something gnawed at her, something she couldn't name. "It's okay," she whispered. "I can do this."

"All seniors, please make your way to the field! All seniors!" a teacher's voice echoed from the hall.

Raven gave herself one last look before exiting the bathroom. But she froze. She wasn't alone. That signature—dark, decaying, and bitter—was all too familiar. "Enchantress," she growled. Slowly, Raven turned to face the cloaked figure standing behind her.

"Raven," a crackling voice greeted. Enchantress lowered her hood, and Raven instinctively stepped back. The sorceress looked... awful. Her once thick, dark hair hung in limp, patchy strands. Hollow cheeks, sunken eyes—her entire presence radiated death.

"You're dying," Raven stated, voice flat.

"I am," Enchantress replied with a brittle smile. "So," she said, looking around, "this is where you hide when you're not playing hero."

Raven's eyes narrowed. "Why are you here? Do you really want to waste what's left of your strength fighting me?"

Enchantress's smile didn't falter. "Yes. I do."

Tim, Cass, Dick, and Stephanie – who just arrived - stood in the Batcave, arms crossed, staring at a semi-arrogant, semi-sheepish Jason. "So," Jason began, "I'm guessing you're wondering where I've been all this time."

"Not really," Stephanie replied flatly, arms folded.

"You spent six months in Central America," Tim said coolly. "Then crossed into South America, where you stirred up trouble for eight months. From there—Africa, the Middle East, Southeast Asia, Russia, India, back to South America. We lost track of you in Argentina, but you resurfaced in Chile a week later. You worked your way back to Central America. We figured you hit the U.S. this week and assumed you'd skip town and head straight for Canada."

Jason scoffed. "You guys were tracking me this whole time? How? I did a full sweep for bugs."

"Yeah," Dick cut in, smirking, "and Bruce has, like, ten satellites and knows Constantine."

"I wasn't talking to you, circus boy," Jason snapped instinctively.

Dick's smirk faded, his mouth snapping shut.

"And there it is," Stephanie muttered as Cass glared at Jason, taking a protective step in front of Dick. "Nice to see nothing's changed."

Jason paused, then sighed, holding up a hand. "Wait. I'm sorry. I—I'm trying."

"Clearly, your soul-searching trip was as productive as we thought," Stephanie shot back. "You're still just the foster kid with a chip on his shoulder who thinks the world owes him something."

Jason's jaw tightened. "I'd like to think I've matured a little."

"You snapped at Dick within fifteen minutes of being here," Tim deadpanned. "Which, to be fair, is progress."

Stephanie's eyes narrowed. "What do you want, Jason?"

The 16-year-old's expression grew serious. "When I left, I thought I knew everything—who I was, what I was doing. I thought I knew better. But if I've learned anything over the last two years, it's that I've been a terrible friend…" He hesitated, glancing at Dick. "...and an even worse brother. I'm sorry."

Silence.

Tim, Stephanie, and Dick slowly turned to Cassandra. "Is he telling the truth, Cass?" Stephanie asked.

Cassandra blinked, saying nothing.

"Do you want to believe him?" Tim pressed.

Cass frowned, narrowing her eyes.

Tim sighed, glancing at his phone. "Bruce is tied up in a meeting at Wayne Enterprises. Alfred's with him. We'll wait to tell him you're back." He smirked, thumbs flying over his screen. "Until then… Kate's going to love this."

Raven's arms absorbed the brunt of Enchantress' attack, her body crashing through the gym doors and skidding into the hallway. Gritting her teeth, she rolled to her feet and bolted. She didn't take flight until she sensed Enchantress closing in behind her.

Raven planned to fight—but not here. Not near the graduation ceremony. She needed to lead Enchantress away.

But Enchantress didn't share that concern.

A cold, slimy grip coiled around Raven's ankle. Enchantress' magic.

Before she could react, Raven was yanked off her feet, slammed into the lockers, and hurled through a wall. She crashed into a bathroom, her head smacking against the sinks.

"Ow," Raven groaned, pushing herself up. So much for clearing the school. Her vision blurred, but the cuts on her face tingled as they slowly healed.

Enchantress sauntered towards her. "Leaving so soon?" she taunted.

Raven didn't answer.

Without warning, Enchantress raised her hands. Dark green energy crackled and swirled violently. The mirrors exploded, glass shards hanging in the air, spinning like jagged razors.

Raven's instincts flared. A dark energy shield snapped around her, and the shards clattered harmlessly against it, dissolving into dust.

Guess we're doing this here. With a sharp gesture, Raven hurled a wave of dark energy at Enchantress.

But Enchantress vanished in a cloud of smoke.

A searing bolt of chaotic magic struck Raven square in the back, sending her flying into a urinal. She landed with a wet thud; her face scrunched up in disgust. Really? Of all the places she could have landed. Trying not to laugh at the absurdity of it all, she pushed herself up, glaring at Enchantress. Her graduation cap was long gone, her gown was in tatters, and her hair was a wild, wet mess. She'd suffered a lot at the hands of Enchantress, but being tossed into a urinal? That was the worst thing the Enchantress had done to her.

Slowly, Raven rose. Her glowing eyes locked onto Enchantress. "Why are you so obsessed with me?" she snapped.

Enchantress laughed, the sound echoing unnaturally as the bathroom walls dissolved. Shadow and flame twisted reality, morphing the space into a nightmarish realm. "Wouldn't you like to know?" Enchantress purred.

Raven's eyes blazed white as she felt a gentle nudging in her mind. "Oh, no," she growled, summoning dark energy to her hands. "I'm not doing this with you."

With a guttural shout, she unleashed a devastating spell—dark spears entwined with pure energy tore through the false reality, shattering it like glass.

The magic detonated, obliterating the section of the school around them in a violent explosion of darkness and fire.

Garfield and M'gann sat in the stands, waiting for the ceremony to begin. Garfield, clearly a celebrity with quite the following, was waving and taking pictures with the younger crowd. "Garfield," M'gann elbowed him. "Cut it out. We're here to support Raven."

"I can't disappoint my fans," he smiled, waving to a group of freshmen.

M'gann rolled her eyes and elbowed him again. "It's starting," she said, as the first seniors took their seats on the field. So engrossed in the moment, M'gann and Garfield nearly missed John Constantine rudely pushing his way through the crowd.

"'Scuse me. Pardon me. 'Scuse bloody me," he muttered, shoving his way through before collapsing into the seat next to them.

"John?" M'gann raised an eyebrow. "You actually came?"

"Yeah, well, Rachel's my daughter," he said, eyes narrowing. "And I've got an image to maintain, haven't I?"

"Did you sneak alcohol in here?" M'gann asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I'll 'ave you know, Zee already gave me a thorough frisk," he replied with a wink, "and she was very thorough."

M'gann sighed, rolling her eyes before turning back to the field. The final senior took their seat, and the ceremony began. It wasn't lost on the three heroes that Raven was still missing. "Where is she?" Garfield asked, a hint of concern creeping into his voice.

"Bathroom, maybe?" Constantine suggested with a shrug.

"Hang on," M'gann said, closing her eyes. A moment later, she opened them again. "I can't reach her." She turned to John.

John shrugged nonchalantly. "Oh, don't get your knickers in a twist. She's probably off meditating or visiting her mum and lost track of time. She'll be fine." No sooner had he spoken than an explosion rocked the air, smoke rising from the school. John's face hardened. "Or," he said, "she could be in a world of trouble, and we should probably get our arses over there."

Chapter Text

Tim watched along with the rest of the Bat-gang as Jason got his ass handed to him by Kate. "This is so fun," Dick grinned, holding up his phone to record the spectacle.

Tim shook his head with a smile. He had to admit—there was something oddly satisfying about watching the second Robin get his butt whooped. "You know you won't be able to post that, right?" Tim asked, eyeing Dick.

"This is going into my personal file," Dick replied with a smirk. "You never know when I'll need some blackmail."

Tim winced as Kate landed a punch to Jason's solar plexus. "Oof."

"Wow," Stephanie remarked. "He is so out of practice."

Tim nodded in agreement, but his attention shifted when Cassandra started tugging on his shirt. "What?" Tim looked down at her, eyebrows raised.

She pointed to one of the TV screens in the cave. Breaking News: LIVE coverage. Tim's eyes widened.

"Jumping strawberries! That's Gotham Prep!" Dick exclaimed, leaning in for a closer look. ("He still says stupid stuff like that?" Jason asked before getting flipped.)

Tim sighed as he brought it to the center screen, his expression hardening. "Raven's graduation. We need to go. Kate, can you stay with Jason?"

"My pleasure," Kate smirked before cracking her knuckles.

"Shit," Jason groaned before surrendering to the beating.

Raven's head slammed into the pavement, or maybe it was the wall—everything was a blur, a chaotic swirl of pain. Her vision flickered as a wave of dizziness washed over her. I think I'm losing, she thought, frustration mixing with the sting of defeat. Struggling to rise, her body felt heavier than it should, but her eyes snapped open as a realization hit her like a fist to the gut—I'm in rubble.

A sharp gasp escaped her lips as debris rained down from above, barely missing her as she scrambled to her feet. Her legs shook, but she found her balance. Her heart thundered in her chest, every pulse a reminder of just how close to the edge she was. How long have we been fighting? The thought flickered to life before the screech of a voice cut through the air.

"I will kill you!" Enchantress shrieked. She staggered, but her eyes burned with hate. "One way or another, you die today!"

With a roar, Enchantress launched herself at Raven. The air between them crackled with raw power, their every spell and movement throwing shockwaves through the streets. The ground shook beneath them as their bodies collided in midair, dark energy and burning flames exploding around them like a storm unleashed.

Raven's heart raced as her eyes flared bright white, casting an eerie glow as their fight took them across the city. She twisted, spun, and dodged, narrowly avoiding tendrils of fire and chaos that Enchantress hurled at her. Eventually their fight became stationary, over an abandoned building. Raven summoned spears of dark energy, throwing them with pinpoint accuracy. One grazed Enchantress's side, and the impact sent her crashing onto the rooftop with a sickening thud.

Raven landed on her feet, her knees bending as she steadied herself, her hands crackling with power. She stood like a dark sentinel, watching Enchantress with cold, unflinching eyes. "Stay down, Enchantress," she said, her voice a low, deadly whisper. "I don't want to kill you."

Enchantress's lips curled into a wicked grin. "I'm already dead," she hissed, eyes burning with madness. And then, before Raven could react, Enchantress's hands rose, and the air crackled with violent energy. A blast of dark magic, pure and unrestrained, slammed into Raven with the force of a freight train, knocking the breath from her lungs. The impact sent her flying backward as the burn of magic seared her.

Raven gritted her teeth, her mind racing. She barely had time to summon her wings of shadow as Enchantress's next barrage hit her like waves crashing against a cliff. Every blast felt like it could be her last, and her energy was draining fast. But there was a flicker, a tremor in Enchantress's onslaught, something unstable.

She's faltering. Raven's gaze narrowed, and she forced herself to slow her breath, gathering her power, focusing every ounce of will. "Enchantress," she growled, voice cutting through the chaos. "Stop. You're going to lose."

"Silence!" Enchantress screamed, her voice splintering with rage. She raised her hands high, and with a laugh that sounded like death itself, she summoned a monstrous serpent—an abomination of magic, its body writhing, its eyes burning with otherworldly fury.

Raven's blood ran cold. The creature was enormous—massive, its coils shifting in the air like a dark tidal wave. Raven had no time to react before it lunged at her, jaws snapping, claws raking through the air. "Enchantress, last chance."

"Like I need mercy from you," Enchantress sneered.

Fine. Raven didn't hesitate. Her form blurred into shadows, vanishing from the serpent's grasp. In an instant, she appeared above the creature, hands raised high, dark energy swirling around her like a storm. With one violent motion, Raven summoned a jagged claw of dark magic, driving it straight into the beast's heart. The serpent exploded in a blinding flash of green light, its form disintegrating into nothing but ash and smoke.

Raven hovered in the air, breathing heavily, her energy nearly depleted. But her will was unbroken. She had no choice now. This had to end. She could see Enchantress stumbling below her, her form flickering like a broken light, her strength fading with every passing second. "No!" Enchantress screamed, her voice thin and desperate.

Raven descended, her aura flaring brighter than ever before. "I'm sorry," Raven said as a second pair of eyes appeared, flashing gold. Her voice was cold and final, every word laced with the weight of inevitability. In a single, devastating motion, Raven raised both hands and unleashed a tidal wave of darkness. The dark energy surged outward, consuming everything in its path. It swallowed Enchantress, cutting through her power like a blade. The sorceress screamed, her voice shaking with fury and terror as Raven's magic overwhelmed her.

Raven pushed harder, her spell tearing through Enchantress's defenses, unraveling her very form. It was extremely dark magic, one she had learned long ago. It had proved useless against her father…but against Enchantress, however...

Enchantress's body jerked violently as the dark energy coursed through her, banishing her own magic from her body. Her form convulsed with agony, pouring out of her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. The air around her crackled with the power of Raven's magic. In one final, blinding flash, the sorceress screamed as she felt her power, her magic, completely leave her body.

Raven landed on the roof, panting, her heart still racing, the storm of energy around her slowly dissipating. The battle was over. And for the first time in a long while, Raven let herself breathe. She crept toward the crumpled, broken form of Enchantress. The sorceress was hunched over, her body shaking uncontrollably. She looked up at Raven with wide, glassy eyes, her breath shallow. Raven felt a pang in her chest, but there was no turning back now. "I can try to keep you alive until help gets here," Raven offered softly, her hand extended, though the words felt hollow.

Enchantress coughed, blood spilling from her lips. "It's… way too late… for me." She gasped for air, choking. "That was… a powerful spell…" she said with a hint of admiration. "Ancient…"

Raven's eyes scanned Enchantress' body, her heart sinking as she realized just how far gone Enchantress was. She was wasting away before Raven's eyes—aging, crumbling. "His name…" Enchantress whispered, barely able to form the words. "His name is Trilogy." She coughed again, her voice cracking. "He took my soul… somehow. He promised me… my life back if I could… open a portal for him. When I failed… he crushed my soul… like it was… nothing." She gasped, each breath a struggle.

Raven's blood ran cold at Enchantress' next words.

"He's… he's your oldest brother," Enchantress gasped.

Raven's stomach turned. What?

"Trigon's first… born…," Enchantress wheezed, a final tremor shaking her body. "You… have to kill him. Because… he will… kill… everyone…" She gasped one last time, her body suddenly stiffening. Raven watched as the last flickers of life left the sorceress's body. Enchantress's body turned to stone—gray, brittle stone—before crumbling to dust, disintegrating into nothing.

Raven stood over the spot, her body trembling from the enormity of the battle, her heart pounding. A dark storm brewed inside her as she realized the truth of Enchantress's final words: Her brother. Trilogy. The firstborn of Trigon.

And he was coming.

By the time Raven made it back to the school, first responders were already on the scene. As she walked through the chaos, an EMT approached her, eyes scanning her singed and torn gown. "Are you okay?" he asked, concern etched in his face.

Raven glanced down at herself. She could only imagine how she looked—hair disheveled, face streaked with soot. "I'm fine," she said, brushing him off with a flick of her wrist, subtly using her power to influence him. "Really."

The EMT nodded and moved along.

Raven surveyed the destruction. It wasn't as bad as she'd feared—less than a quarter of the school had been reduced to rubble. She couldn't say the same for the rest of the city as she and Enchantress had flown all over the place.

"Rav-chel!" Garfield's voice cut through the air. She turned to see him, M'gann, and, to her surprise, Constantine making their way toward her. "What happened?" Garfield asked, concern evident in his eyes as he approached.

"Enchantress attacked me," Raven replied with a resigned sigh.

"What?!" M'gann's eyes went wide.

"Bollocks," Constantine muttered under his breath, his gaze flicking around. "Where is she?"

"Dead," Raven answered flatly. The others exchanged worried looks. "I didn't kill her," she added, raising a hand defensively. "It's a long story."

"We're just glad you're okay," M'gann said, clasping her hands together in relief. "Why didn't you call for backup?"

"I didn't exactly have the luxury of time," Raven replied, her voice sharp. "So... how are we spinning this?" She gestured to the mess around them.

"Gas leak," they answered in unison.

"Of course," Raven deadpanned. Then, her senses flared, a sudden awareness creeping in. "Tim, Dick, Stephanie, and Cass are here."

"Where?" Garfield asked, looking around.

Raven scanned the crowd, narrowing her eyes as she pinpointed their locations. "Over there. In the back." Sure enough, there they were. Not in their Bat-gear, but Raven could feel Tim's eyes on her. She met his gaze for a moment before breaking it, feeling a strange pull in her chest.

"Well, that's my cue to disappear," Constantine said with a mix of amusement and resignation. "Raven, love, never a dull moment when you're involved. Keep the chaos up." He shot her a smirk before turning to slip into the crowd.

Raven turned to M'gann and Garfield, raising an eyebrow. "So?"

Garfield grinned, shrugging. "I guess we skip the graduation and go straight to your party?"

Raven smirked, a small sigh escaping her lips as she brushed some debris off her gown. "I'm pretty sure the League will want to have a word with me first."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," Beast Boy waved her off. "And then... we party."

"Yay." Raven smiled wearily. "Party." She couldn't wait for the night to be over.

Raven stood awkwardly in the corner of the rented beach house in Aruba. It was supposedly her graduation party, but she hadn't been involved in any of the preparations. She had hardly exchanged more than two words in passing with at least 80% of the young heroes invited. At the end of the day, she knew they were all just looking for an excuse to party, and that was fine. She actually found joy in their merriment.

Her fingernails tapped absently against the glass of punch in her hand as she watched Victor enthusiastically hook himself up to the speakers at the crowd's request. The music blasting louder made her want to slip away even more.

She glimpsed poor Lar Gand, looking lost as Cassie dragged him onto the dance floor. Raven couldn't help but chuckle softly before slipping outside, the cool air a welcome relief. She could sense M'gann and Connor nearby, and Artemis was somewhere across the island. Billy was there too, but he wasn't exactly acting like a responsible chaperone.

Finding a quiet spot on the beach, Raven leaned back against a tree, closing her eyes. Her final moments with Enchantress played in her mind. Trilogy? Trigon's first born. She sighed heavily. She already briefed the League, but…I need answers. I need to go to Azarath. Actually, what she really needed was sleep. She was exhausted. Maybe I can teleport away... take a nap, then... Her eyes snapped open as her senses alerted her to newcomers.

"Hey, Raven!" She turned at the sound of Richard's voice. The light from the Zeta tube faded behind him, and she quickly sensed that he wasn't alone. There was Tim, Cassandra, and… "Jason," Raven said, the name slipping out before she could stop it.

Jason glared at her, eyes narrowing. "What the hell? Did you just read my mind or something? How do you know my name?"

Tim's sharp voice cut through the tension before Raven could back-peddle. "Jason!"

Richard moved swiftly, throwing an arm around Jason's shoulders. "It's a long story," he said as Cassandra gave Jason a pointed look.

Jason glanced at Cassandra's warning expression, and his posture softened just a fraction. "Sorry," he muttered his apology, looking awkward but sincere.

Raven nodded slowly, her eyes flickering toward Tim as she tried to ignore the prickling feeling of being so close to him. He was standing a little too close, his body language easy and relaxed, but his eyes were locked on hers with an intensity that made her heart skip just slightly.

"Jason, Raven. Raven, Jason," Richard introduced with a smile. "We're going to go enjoy that party. Come on, guys." Jason grumbled under his breath but followed, his eyes lingering on Raven for just a beat longer than necessary, trying to figure out who or what she was. Cassandra gave Raven a small wave before following the other two.

Now, alone with Tim, Raven shifted slightly, looking away from him as the space between them suddenly felt too charged. "Sorry about that... I didn't think Jason was... alive."

Tim's voice was quiet, thoughtful. "Is he not alive on your Earth?"

"No," Raven answered quickly, her voice dipping into something softer. "He died. Richard never told us exactly what happened—just said the Joker got to him. I didn't press for details. But... that didn't happen here?"

Tim's lips quirked, his smile almost a little sad. "No. Here, he's just a brat."

Raven couldn't help but let out a soft breath of relief, the tension in her chest easing slightly. She turned to him, meeting his gaze for a second longer than was necessary. It felt like there was more they were both holding back.

There was a pause between them, the air suddenly thick with something neither of them said out loud. Tim's voice broke the silence, low and serious. "Rough day, huh? How are you holdin' up?"

Raven's throat tightened, and she suddenly felt exposed. "Glad to be done with calculus," she tried, offering a weak attempt at humor. Tim didn't take the bait. His gaze remained steady, unwavering. Raven shifted slightly, a part of her wanting to pull away, but another part of her—something deeper—wanted more. "I'm just… I don't really want to be here," she admitted, her voice quieter now, her guard slipping more than she'd intended.

Tim took a step closer; his presence felt more overwhelming but not threatening. It was gentle, reassuring. "Then where do you want to be?"

The question hit her harder than expected, and Raven's breath caught. His proximity felt like a spark, a strange warmth that almost burned. She found herself staring into his eyes—so blue, beautiful, and full of unspoken thoughts—and for a moment, the entire world felt like it disappeared. She breathed, "Azarath."

Tim's smile was small but genuine, and for the first time that night, it was something real—no walls, no masks. "Then you should go," he said simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Raven's heart skipped, and without thinking, the question slipped out. "Do you… want to come with me?"

Chapter Text

Giddy. Tim felt giddy. He never used the word to describe himself. But waking up on a different mattress in a different dimension? Yeah. Giddy.

He lay on his back, staring out the massive, glassless windows of his guestroom as sunlight spilled in. It didn't look much different from an Earth sunrise, but something about it felt alien, like the light itself carried a unique energy. Maybe it was the air—crisp, clean, untainted by Gotham's smog—or the profound silence. No sirens. No hum of distant traffic. Just…peace.

This is amazing, he thought, letting the feeling wash over him.

The night before had been a whirlwind. Just hours before, he'd been on Earth. When he stepped out of the portal onto Azarath's soil, his jaw had dropped. Two moons. There were two moons in the sky.

"Metrion and Zinthos," Raven explained.

"So," Tim said, gesturing at the glowing orbs, "when you say, 'Azarath, Metrion, Zinthos,' you're naming your home and its two moons? I thought those were magic words."

Raven smiled faintly. "Naming things familiar to me keeps me grounded. It…strengthens my focus—especially for when I'm creating shields or moving something very large."

After staring at the moons, Tim had met Arella, Raven's mother. Tim couldn't decide which was more unsettling: how similar she and Raven looked, or how quickly Arella had sized him up with a single, piercing glance. The resemblance between Raven and her mother was uncanny—save for Raven's chakra stone, her grayish complexion, and her violet eyes, which were larger and brighter. Even their voices carried the same cadence.

Tim's communicator buzzed, pulling him out of his thoughts. Groaning, he rolled onto his side and flipped it open. On the screen, Dick's face beamed as Cassandra waved in the background, and—surprisingly—Jason loomed over both of them.

"Hey, guys," Tim greeted warmly. "Everything okay?" Please let everything be okay.

"We're just checking in," Dick said, all smiles. "How's Azarath? What's it like?"

"Dick, we arrived at night," Tim frowned. "It's been, what, seven hours? I just woke up."

"So…you're still in bed?" Jason asked, his smirk poorly disguised as curiosity. "Shocking."

"Guys," Tim sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "I will be back within 72 hours."

Dick's grin widened. "Keep us posted or else I'll become annoying."

"You already are," Tim replied, cutting the call. He stared at the communicator for a second, shaking his head. Honestly, he was impressed they'd waited this long to bother him. A knock on the door pulled his attention. "Come in," he called.

Raven stepped inside, her arms full of towels, soaps, and, what he assumed, bath supplies. She gave him a shy smile, and Tim's breath caught. Something about Azarath seemed to amplify her beauty. The tension she carried on Earth didn't exist here, leaving her looking…lighter. Her eyes practically glowed, her cheeks carried the faintest natural flush, and her hair—was it always this purple? Or was it just the light? Barefoot and dressed in loose white clothes with a soft pink undertone, she looked completely at ease.

"Good morning," she greeted softly. "Did you sleep okay?" Her voice carried genuine concern, and she worried her lower lip—a habit Tim found way too distracting.

"Are you kidding?" Tim asked, crossing the room to relieve her of some items. "I slept amazing. At first, the quietness threw me off—I'm used to Gotham's chaos—but once I dozed off? I don't think I moved all night. Not a single nightmare, either."

"That's good."

"And the air here? So clean."

Raven raised a brow, a hint of amusement tugging at her lips. "That's not a high bar to reach when compared to Gotham's air."

"Fair," Tim chuckled, grinning as she led him to the bathroom.

She set the supplies on the counter, gesturing to the assortment of bottles and jars. "Soap, shampoo, conditioners, lotions," she listed. The labels displayed Azarathian symbols he couldn't understand. "Hold on." Raven muttered something under her breath, waving her hand, and the text shimmered, transforming into English.

Tim blinked. "Did you just…translate the labels?"

"The spell should last three hours," Raven said with a small smile. "Is that long enough?"

"Three hours?" Tim squinted, gauging her expression. "How long do you think I spend in the bathroom?"

"I don't know your beauty routine," she answered honestly.

Tim snorted and picked up a bottle. "Moonroot Shampoo—'harvested under the twin moons of Azarath for optimal scalp rejuvenation.' Fancy." He grabbed another. "Starfall Conditioner— 'leaves your hair as soft and bright as starlight.' What does starlight feel like?" Raven rolled her eyes. "And…hair clay? 'As stiff as a moon-rock.'" He smirked, taking in the other items. "A lot of moon-themed products."

"They're literal translations," Raven said, her cheeks tinting pink.

"Soulbloom Bodywash." Tim held up a shimmering purple bottle. "'Blossoms upon contact with water, releasing calming astral projection-like scents.' Am I gonna sprout petals or something?"

"No," Raven mumbled, her blush deepening.

"This shadowquartz stuff sounds fun." He picked up a black jar, reading aloud. "'Banishes dead skin with a dark shadow.'" Tim grinned at her. "What kind of magic spa concoctions are these?"

"I'm leaving," Raven said quickly, turning to the door. "Good luck."

"I'm kidding!" Tim called after her, laughing. He picked up another bottle. "Wait—this one says it creates endless bubbles. Is that true? Raven? Raven!"

Raven closed Tim's door, fighting the warmth creeping into her cheeks. Turning, she came face-to-face with her mother, Arella, whose expression was nothing short of amused.

"Good morning," Arella greeted, her smile tinged with mischief. "Did you two sleep…well?"

Raven frowned, feeling the blush deepen. "We slept in separate rooms," she explained. "I was bringing him shower stuff. He needed help…understanding the labels."

"Isn't there a spell for that?"

"There is," Raven admitted. "Unfortunately, it translates everything literally, so…"

"Ah." Arella's smile widened knowingly. "You had to explain everything to him."

"Yes," Raven sighed.

"Well, I'll see you both at breakfast," Arella said. "Have fun."

"Have fun?" Raven's brow furrowed. "What do you mean 'have fun'? What do you think I'll be doing? Mom!"

Tim arrived at breakfast with a smile on his face. Arella was still setting the table, placing dishes of fruit, fresh honeycomb, and pastries alongside a bowl of what looked like shimmering, pearl-like grains. A pitcher of something that smelled faintly of lavender and citrus rested at the center of the table. Raven had yet to arrive.

"Good morning, Tim," Arella greeted him warmly.

"Good morning, Ms. Roth," he replied.

"Arella," she corrected with a gentle smile. "Seriously, call me Arella."

"Okay." Tim's smile widened. "Arella."

"Please, sit." Tim did. "Now," Arella continued, "Raven told me you hate tea."

"I don't hate tea," Tim laughed.

"Really? She said you abhor it. Isn't that right, sweetie?" she asked, turning toward her daughter who just strolled in.

"Is what right?" Raven asked, glancing between the two of them warily.

"You told me that Tim abhors tea," Arella said, her tone laced with mischief.

"I didn't say that," Raven muttered, narrowing her eyes as she joined them at the table.

"No, you did," Arella insisted, her amusement growing. "Around Valentine's Day, you were agonizing over what to get him. I mentioned some of our natural teas, and you said he abhorred tea. Tim, did Raven get you anything for Valentine's Day?"

"No, she did not," Tim replied, turning to face the now red-faced empath.

"I don't remember that conversation," Raven glared at her mother.

"And then," Arella continued as if Raven hadn't spoken, "you really wanted to thank him for tutoring you in Calculus," she said as she served food to Tim. "She couldn't figure out what to get you as a thank you."

"Her inviting me to Azarath can be my Valentine's gift," Tim said, grinning widely as he winked at Raven.

Raven, flushing heavily, stabbed a slice of fruit that glowed faintly in the soft morning light.

"Anyway, Tim, there is absolutely no coffee in Azarath," Arella informed him with a tone of mock solemnity.

"I know," Tim replied. "Raven warned me before we came. I think I'll survive 56 hours without coffee."

"If you go through caffeine withdrawal, we do have caffeine-like products," Raven assured him. "And I could always heal you."

"Thank you, but for the millionth time, I am not addicted to caffeine," Tim said.

"No one believes that," Raven replied, smirking.

"I have gone days and weeks without coffee."

"I definitely don't believe that," Raven muttered.

"You've known me for a year," Tim laughed brightly.

"You go through three mugs of coffee every tutoring session," Raven pointed out.

"Well, that's because you're terrible at math," Tim teased. "It stresses me out."

"I'm not that bad," Raven pouted while Arella leaned back in her chair and watched the two in amusement.

"It was torture explaining imaginary numbers to you," Tim said.

"If the number is imaginary, why can't it be whatever number I want it to be?"

"That's not how it works."

"Why not?"

"Because," Tim said, putting his fork down and laughing incredulously. "That's just not how it works."

"That's not an answer."

"Oh my gosh," Tim leaned back in his chair, his laugh filling the room. "I can't believe you still haven't gotten this. Math has rules. You can't just decide that is seven today and 24 tomorrow."

"Why not if it's imaginary?"

"That's not what imaginary means in this context," Tim explained, still grinning. "Imaginary numbers still follow mathematical laws; is always the square root of -1. If it could be anything, the entire system would fall apart."

Raven frowned. "That's a design flaw, and I take umbrage at the fact that the word 'imaginary' is used in this way. If it follows strict rules, it's not imaginary—it's just poorly named."

"I will let Girolamo Cardano know," Tim joked.

"Who?" Raven asked.

"Sixteenth-century mathematician," Tim shrugged.

"I'm going to hit you with this melon," Raven said, deadpan.

"Raven," Arella interrupted the two, "I've already contacted the elders. They won't be able to meet until tomorrow morning."

"That's fine. I can show Tim around," Raven said.

"Sweet. I look forward to it," Tim said. "By the way, Arella, what's your math scene like?"

Tim adjusted the strap of his bag, the warmth of the sun brushing his neck as they walked through Azarath. He'd expected a shadowy, otherworldly place steeped in mystery, but this… this was something else. The air itself felt different—clean and alive with an ancient rhythm, like a steady heartbeat resonating through the city. It wasn't oppressive; it was peaceful.

Raven walked beside him, pointing out the various landmarks—the archives, an observatory she would take Tim to that evening. As she spoke, Tim noticed how the city seemed to breathe. The stone pathway beneath his sneakers was smooth and sturdy, as though undisturbed for centuries. Towering columns wrapped in vibrant green vines glimmered in the sunlight, and the curving buildings, etched with intricate symbols, pulsed faintly.

The place reminded him of Grecian and Phoenician architecture, but softer, more natural. Everything blended seamlessly with the land. Tim drew a deep breath, feeling. Gotham's ever-present weight—the crime, the chaos—lift. Here, everything felt… still.

"This place," Tim said softly, almost to himself, "it's nothing like I imagined."

"What did you imagine?"

"I don't know," Tim answered, "floating buildings? I guess…runes everywhere. It's just…peaceful. I don't know what other word to use."

Raven glanced at him, her expression thoughtful, a hint of pride in her voice. "Azarath is alive. The land, the people, the city—it's all connected. Everything exists in harmony. There's no rush here, no chaos."

A silver hawk glided overhead, its metallic-tipped wings catching the sunlight. Tim stared in amazement. Raven smiled faintly. "You can take a picture, you know," she suggested kindly.

Tim hesitated. "It feels… wrong, somehow. Wait—is that bird's wings made of metal?"

"You've got sharp eyes," Raven said, a touch of admiration in her tone.

As they walked, a crystal-clear stream meandered through the city, its soft babble mingling with distant birdsong. The marketplace ahead bustled with muted energy, the people calm but purposeful. Cloaked and uncloaked figures exchanged goods with quiet conversations. There was no pushing and shoving-no shouting or swearing. It was surreal. Tim also realized the strange looks he and Raven were getting. He soon realized they weren't looking at him.

The realization hit Tim like a blow to the chest—the looks weren't mere recognition; they were quiet condemnation, a judgment that seemed to ripple through the crowd like a silent current. Their glances weren't casual or curious—they were sharp, deliberate. Eyes flickered to her and then away, as though even acknowledging her presence too long would invite something unwelcome.

Some people snatched their gazes away, fearing she might look back. Others weren't so discreet. They leaned into one another, whispering behind hands or glancing over their shoulders. A few gaped, their faces tight with unease or quiet revulsion, before stepping aside as though her very presence might contaminate them. Most pulled their children close.

Tim's fists clenched at his sides, a slow burn of anger rising in his chest. He hadn't expected this. He'd seen Raven fight with a ferocity that could send even the most hardened criminals running. Yet here, in this serene, picture-perfect city that was supposed to be her home, she was treated like an outcast.

And the reason was obvious—inescapable. They knew. They all knew about her father. To them, she wasn't just Raven, the woman who had saved all of them from the darkness that threatened Azarath in the past. She was the daughter of Trigon—a living reminder of the monster who had all but destroyed everything they held sacred.

Tim's anger twisted into something deeper, a protective instinct he couldn't quite explain. How could they? How could they look at her—at Raven, who carried the weight of that lineage every day and still chose to fight against it—and see nothing but the shadow of her father?

But Raven didn't falter. She walked through the marketplace with her head held high, her expression calm, her shoulders straight. If the whispers or the sideways glances affected her, she gave no indication. It was as if she had built an impenetrable wall around herself, one that no amount of judgment or scorn could penetrate.

Tim studied her in those moments, his heart tightening in his chest. This wasn't new to her. This was her life—her normal. She had grown up under the weight of this disdain, of people who saw her not as Raven but as a reflection of her father's sins. And yet, she had risen above it. A strange feeling, one Tim feared to name, blossomed in his chest as Raven grew more beautiful in his eyes.

The sheer strength that must have taken, the resilience to endure years—maybe a lifetime—of being treated as something less, something tainted, was staggering. Tim wanted to say something, to do something, but words felt inadequate. What could he say that she hadn't already heard a thousand times before? What comfort could he offer?

The anger simmered. These people, for all their supposed harmony and enlightenment, were no better than the self-righteous gossips in Gotham who reveled in tearing others down. "Tim," Raven whirled around to face him, not caring that they were in the middle of a busy marketplace. Tim immediately became lost in her violet eyes. "You have to calm down," she stressed quietly. She placed a gentle hand on his chest. Her small smile never wavered.

Tim's jaw tightened. "But-"

"Tim," Raven pressed closer to him. She didn't want to use her powers on him. "I am flattered that you are so upset on my behalf, but truly, I am okay."

Tim's eyes searched hers, but all he found was that same impenetrable calm. It wasn't that she didn't care, she just refused to let them control her. He'd known Raven was strong, but this… this was a strength he hadn't fully understood until now.

With a deep breath, Tim nodded, and forced himself to relax.

"Come on," Raven said, grabbing his hand before continuing on. Concentrating on the feel of her soft hand in his, Tim eventually forgot about the unpleasant, judgmental looks. So lost in the feel of her, he barely noticed when she paused at a vendor's stall. Selecting a thick, leather bracelet with an engraved pendant, Raven began exchanging words with the vendor before handing him a form of Azarathian currency. Turning to Tim, she said, "For you."

"What?"

Raven slid the bracelet onto Tim's wrist, and it perfectly and comfortably conformed to his wrist. "Raven," he breathed, studying the intricate design.

"The symbol means powerful resilience."

"Wow," Tim stared at the black leather, with purple runes, and opal-like gemstone. "Thank you," he gazed at her.

Raven shrugged, her cheeks flushed pink. "It's not a big deal."

"It is to me," Tim said earnestly, their eyes meeting for a moment before Raven quickly looked away.

Suddenly, her expression brightened. "Oh, come here!" She grabbed his hand, tugging him after her.

"What's going on?" Tim laughed, stumbling slightly.

"These were my favorite growing up," Raven said with a rare, genuine smile as they came to a stop in front of a pen several yards away.

Inside the pen, Tim spotted creatures that resembled playful panther cubs. Their fur shimmered with a deep violet hue, their claws glinted like polished silver, and their tails ended in small, spiked barbs. They were simultaneously adorable and terrifying.

Raven and their keeper exchanged a few words. Raven then crouched, lifting one of the creatures, which began to purr. "They're baby nightcrawlers," she explained, stroking its shimmering fur.

Tim raised an eyebrow. "Nightcrawlers? Cute name for murder cats?"

Raven chuckled as the cub rubbed its head on the underside of Raven's chin. "They're very affectionate creatures. Want to hold one?"

Before Tim could answer, she placed the purring cub into his arms. It scrambled up his chest and perched on his shoulder, its barbed tail coiling around his neck. Tim froze. "Raven, that tail is dangerously close to my eye."

"If it wanted to hurt you, you'd already be hurt," Raven teased.

Tim glanced at the creature, which stared at him with glowing violet eyes before nuzzling his cheek. "Okay, I'll admit it—they are dangerously cute." Another cub painfully climbed up his leg, prompting Raven to laugh as yet another scurried Tim. "Uh…Raven?" Tim said, with a hint of uncertainty.

"You're fine," she smiled. "They like you," she said as more ran to him.

As Tim juggled the two nightcrawlers in his arms while a third one perched atop his head, he caught her watching him, her expression unusually soft. "Do people keep these as pets?"

"Some do," Raven said, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "They become nocturnal once they reach adulthood. You'll probably see a few of them tonight."

"I'm looking forward to it," Tim replied, meeting her gaze.

The nightcrawler on his shoulder let out a tiny sneeze, startling him. Raven laughed softly, the sound like a rare melody breaking through the muted tones of her usual composure. "It's probably all the soap you used this morning," she teased. "Did you really use all of them?"

"You had an overwhelming number of options with interesting names," Tim retorted, grinning. "And I'm curious."

Raven shook her head, still smiling, as she helped disentangle the cubs from his shoulders, murmuring a quiet thanks to the keeper before they resumed their exploration.

As they walked, the city seemed to shift around them, its pulsing life intertwining with their steps. Tim found himself stealing glances at Raven, her expression softer, her edges less guarded. For the third time in the last 20 seconds, Tim felt the faint stirrings of something deeper.

Chapter Text

The day had been a whirlwind of exploration. After the market, Raven guided Tim to the Temple of Reflection, a serene sanctuary surrounded by floating lotus gardens and crystal-clear pools. She paused by the edge of the water, her voice low and almost reverent. "Be careful when you look into the pools. The water here is a magical mirror—it reflects not just your physical appearance, but your emotions and memories. Azarathians meditate here to confront their inner selves."

Tim crouched by the edge, gazing into the still surface. "Like…the mirror into your mind," he whispered, glancing back at her.

Raven nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Exactly."

As they continued, Raven led him past the towering facade of the Archives of Azarath. "Not the most mystical name, I know," she said with a shrug. "I'm planning to come here tomorrow."

"To learn more about your brother?" Tim asked, studying her expression.

"I can come with you."

"Thank you," Raven smiled gratefully, "but we will discuss everything in Azarathian."

Tim's brow furrowed, but he understood. "If you need me, I'm there." The two shared a smile.

Their next stop was the Whispering Gardens, a marvel of otherworldly flora. The flowers were unlike anything Tim had ever seen, their shapes and colors defying earthly logic. "Poison Ivy would be green with envy," he quipped.

Raven placed a finger to her lips, silencing him with a mysterious glint in her eyes. Tim tilted his head, but obeyed, listening. At first, he thought it was the breeze—a faint, melodic hum. As he crept closer to the flowers, his eyes widened. Some of them were humming softly, their petals vibrating with sound.

"At night, they glow," Raven murmured.

"That's incredible," Tim said, awe evident in his tone. He turned to her, grinning. "This place is full of surprises."

Raven's lips quirked into a faint smile. "It's always been a place to... breathe."

Now, as the day gave way to dusk, the soft glow of lanterns illuminated their path to the temple, casting flickering shadows against ancient stone. The air was cooler now, scented with blooming Azarathian nightflowers. Raven and Tim walked side by side, their steps quiet, as if the city itself demanded reverence while their hands periodically brushed against each other.

"I wish we had more time," Raven said softly as they ascended the temple steps. "There's so much more I want to show you."

Tim offered her a warm smile. "What you've shown me today has been incredible, Raven. Thank you for sharing it with me."

Raven hesitated, her gaze tracing the intricate carvings along the temple walls. "My life here was… complicated. Some places meant everything to me growing up. Others… I avoided."

Tim's expression softened, his voice steady. "I'd like to see them all. The good and the complicated."

Her eyes flickered to his, and for a moment, vulnerability danced across her face before she nodded. "By the time we finish eating, it should be dark. Then we can walk to the observatory."

Tim's brow arched. "Observatory? Sounds like you're saving the best for last."

Raven smirked, her expression lightening. "Maybe I am."

Inside the temple, the cool stone halls swallowed their footsteps, the ceilings soaring high above them. "Do you miss it? Azarath?" Tim asked quietly as they passed temple goers.

"Sometimes," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "But some memories are better left untouched."

He didn't press further, sensing the weight of her words. Instead, he stayed close, offering her the quiet reassurance of his presence.

During dinner, Arella glanced between Raven and Tim with a small smile. "So, how was the market?"

"It was amazing," Tim replied honestly. "Busy, but not chaotic. Everyone was polite—it was strange in a good way. No pushing, no shoving… just calm. Like, Black Friday without the crazy and everyone saying 'please' and 'thank you'."

Arella chuckled softly. "Yes, I was born in Gotham. It took me a while to get used to Azarath's quiet civility."

Tim's expression brightened as he added, "I saw baby nightcrawlers." There was a note of genuine wonder in his voice.

"Are they not the most adorable creatures?" Arella said with a smile. "You should see them when they're fully grown."

"I'm showing him tonight," Raven interjected. "We also visited the Temple of Reflection and the Whispering Gardens earlier."

"Oh, those were Raven's favorite hiding spots growing up," Arella gushed, her tone light.

Tim considered that for a moment, then nodded. "I can see why. The atmosphere in both places is incredibly peaceful."

Raven leaned forward slightly, her voice casual but tinged with anticipation. "After dinner, we're going to the observatory."

Arella's eyes lit up. "Ah, another one of Raven's favorite places."

"Not the private one, Mom," Raven clarified, sensing the shift in Arella's expression. "The Astral Observatory."

For a moment, Arella hesitated, a flicker of tension crossing her features. "Are you sure?"

Raven arched a brow, her voice steady but firm. "I've been there plenty of times. The stares don't bother me. The telescopes are more powerful—I think it'll amaze him," she finished with a quiet blush.

Arella held her gaze for a beat longer before nodding. "Okay."

After dinner, Tim and Raven strolled toward the Astral Observatory, the cool night air alive with the quiet hum of Azarath. Overhead, the two moons, Metrion and Zinthos, shone with a brilliance that seemed to illuminate the entire realm. Their soft glow bathed the streets in silvery light, casting surreal, elongated shadows. Tim couldn't help but glance up at them every few steps, mesmerized by the sheer beauty of it. No wonder Azarath doesn't need streetlights, he thought.

Raven walked beside him until she gently rested a hand on his arm. "Look," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Tim followed her gaze, his breath catching in his throat. Several Azarathians moved gracefully through the cobblestone streets, but it was their companions beside them that caught his attention. The creatures were unlike anything Tim had ever seen—panther-like, with sleek, shimmering purple fur that caught the moonlight like polished silk. Their metal claws clicked against the stones in a rhythmic pattern, their eyes glowing like cut gemstones.

"Nightcrawlers," Tim breathed, unable to tear his eyes away.

One creature turned its head toward him, its jewel-like eyes locking onto his for a brief, unnerving moment. Tim's stomach clenched at the sheer intelligence in its gaze. Then, as if sensing no threat, the creature blinked lazily and continued its steady stride.

"Wow," Tim murmured, taking in their spiked tails and the rippling muscles beneath their gleaming coats. "Did you ever own one?"

Raven shook her head, her expression unreadable. "No. I wanted to, but the only animals allowed in the temple are birds."

They continued walking in companionable silence, passing other Azarathians who grudgingly glanced at them. But Tim noticed the way their eyes lingered on Raven—furtive, cautious, and sometimes outright judgmental. Some whispered behind their hands; others glanced away, as if afraid to meet her gaze. The weight of their silent scrutiny was palpable, and it made his chest ache.

Tim glanced at Raven. Once again, her calm exterior remained unshaken, but Tim couldn't shake the anger simmering beneath his skin.

Eventually, they came to a towering spire that seemed to pierce the sky itself. Tim craned his neck, his mouth falling open as he took in its massive structure. It was unlike anything he'd ever seen. The architecture seemed to defy logic—impossibly thin bridges connected parts of the spire, and its walls shimmered faintly, as if woven from light and air.

"Wow," Tim said, his voice full of awe. "This has to be magic."

Raven smirked. "It is." She tugged his arm gently. "Come on."

Inside, the observatory was even more stunning. The entrance hall was vast and circular, with a mosaic of the cosmos spread across the floor. Above them, swirling lights danced like living constellations. Tim surveyed his surroundings, noting the absence of staircases. "Okay, I've got to ask—how do we get to the top?"

"Watch," Raven said, leading him to a set of three steps that seemed arbitrary. "Stand here with me."

Tim stepped onto the small platform beside her, eyeing her with suspicion. "And now?"

"Step forward," Raven said with a reassuring smile.

"Onto what?" Tim asked, eyeing the apparent void ahead.

"Just trust me."

Tim hesitated, then took a deep breath. "Alright, but if I fall to my death, you're explaining this to Bruce."

"First of all, it's a 10-foot drop," Raven chuckled. "Just take a step," she encouraged softly. Tim took the step, fully expecting to fall onto his face. The glowing platform of light materialized beneath their feet, lifting them into the air.

"Whoa!" Tim exclaimed, his eyes widening as the ground fell away. He gripped the railing of the platform instinctively. "This is insane."

The platform ascended smoothly, carrying them higher and higher. As they rose, the walls around them fell away, revealing breathtaking views of the Azarathian sky. The journey seemed endless, the moons and stars drawing closer with each passing moment.

Finally, after a brisk two hours, they reached the summit. The platform stopped, and Tim stepped onto a massive circular balcony. The space was open to the sky, with intricate railings that glimmered in the starlight. But it wasn't the architecture that stole Tim's breath—it was the view.

Above them, the universe seemed to unfold in all its infinite glory. Nebulas painted the sky in vibrant hues of purple, gold, and blue. Galaxies spiraled in the distance, their stars winking like scattered diamonds. And closer—so close Tim felt he could reach out and touch it—was a swirling mass of energy unlike anything he'd ever seen.

"Raven," he breathed, his voice barely audible. "This is—this is beyond incredible. I could die happy right now."

Raven smiled tenderly, her eyes reflecting the starlight. "Come here," she said, guiding him to the opposite side of the balcony. She pointed toward the horizon. "Do you see that?"

Tim squinted, his eyes following the direction of her finger. In the distance, he saw a pulsing, swirling sphere of light, its colors shifting and blending like liquid crystal. It radiated energy in waves, forming intricate patterns that danced across the sky.

"What is that?" Tim asked, his voice filled with wonder. "It sort of has a shape. But its movement is…different."

"That's your Earth's dimension," Raven said quietly.

Tim froze, his gaze locked on the shimmering sphere. He then glanced around the decorative blackness. Around them, similar shapes dotted the horizon—each one unique, each one alive.

"Those are dimensions?" he whispered.

Raven nodded.

Tim turned slowly, his mind struggling to comprehend the vastness of what he was seeing. "I can't… I can't even process this," he said, his voice trembling.

Raven's brow furrowed slightly. "You're not going to faint, are you?"

"I might," Tim admitted, still staring in awe. "You've completely shattered my understanding of existence."

"I'm sorry," Raven said, though her tone was more amused than apologetic.

"Don't be," Tim replied, a wide grin spreading across his face. "This is the best day of my life."

Raven beamed as Tim turned his attention back to the cosmos. His childlike enthusiasm, so rare and unguarded, made her chest tighten in a way she hadn't expected. It was a simple thing, really—the way his eyes lit up with wonder—but it struck something deep inside her. She had felt a lot towards Tim in the last months, but this... this was different.

"Hold on," she said, dragging him to one of the many telescopes. She stepped away, encouraging him to look. He did and gasped audibly, the sound doing something pleasant to Raven's stomach.

"I've never seen galaxies like this before," he gushed.

Raven smiled as she stood next to him silently, her presence barely noticeable as she watched him trace the stars, her attention fully on him. There was a quiet intensity in the way he studied the sky, his body language open, vulnerable in a way that made Raven's usual walls feel like they were crumbling without her even realizing it.

Tim's usually guarded expression had melted away entirely. He wasn't the stoic detective or the Batman's prodigy in this moment. He was just... Tim. A man in awe of the vastness above him, completely unafraid to show his fascination. Raven couldn't help but feel a pull, a quiet magnetism drawing her closer to him, though she kept her distance physically.

She wanted to reach out, maybe rest her hand on his arm or lean closer to him, but she didn't. Instead, she simply stood beside him, letting herself take him in, absorbing the sight of him lost in the stars. Witnessing him like this had an oddly calming effect, but it also stirred an unsettling, unidentifiable feeling within her. Maybe it was the tenderness in his voice when he spoke, the way his eyes softened as he watched the stars, or that she felt an almost inexplicable desire to keep him in this moment forever.

The longer she watched, the more she realized—she cared for him a lot more than she originally thought, more than she was prepared to admit. Every glance he threw her way, every small smile, it all added up, making it harder to keep the distance between them she had so carefully built over the years.

Tim turned toward her then, his eyes meeting hers for the briefest moment before his lips parted with a quiet exhale. "I can't believe this," he said, his voice filled with amazement. "Dimensions, Raven... I am looking at actual dimensions."

Raven's heart skipped a beat at the sincerity in his voice, her mind dwelling on the way he looked at the sky—the way he looked at the unknown with such wonder. For a moment, Raven felt her walls come crashing down further.

The way he said her name—he had no idea the effect it had on her. It made her want to laugh at herself for trying so hard to keep her distance. What am I afraid of? I've faced darkness, I've faced Trigon, but Tim... Tim had a way of making her feel things that scared her more than anything else.

She nodded slowly, as if in a daze; her gaze lingering on him a moment longer than she intended. "It's... incredible," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. There was something in the way she said it that hinted at more than just the stars. The way she gazed at him now, with soft eyes, exposed a hidden longing that she was finally willing to acknowledge.

Tim didn't notice, too absorbed in his observations, returning to the telescope, muttering science-y terms to himself. Raven had never been the type to let her emotions guide her, but now, as she watched him, her heart whispered things she wasn't ready to admit.

Tim caught her gaze again, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of mischief and curiosity. "Okay," he stepped away from the telescope, his smile big, "we should leave before I start…naming stars and galaxies."

"Are you sure?" Raven asked. "I don't mind staying longer."

"Raven, if we don't leave now, we won't leave at all."

"Okay, let's go."

After leaving the observatory, Raven led them to a path away from the temple. The path curved until they reached the top of a hill. "This is another favorite place of mine," Raven explained. Tim glanced around, taking in the peaceful expanse of nature—Azarath stretched out before them, dotted with trees and rocks. The distant glow of the observatory flickered in the far horizon.

Raven lowered herself to the ground, sitting cross-legged on the grass. She looked at Tim, her expression unreadable but inviting, as though silently urging him to join her. Tim hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to say or do, but Raven's presence was soothing. The tension of the evening, the endless barrage of new experiences, seemed to dissolve in the night's quiet.

He sat beside her; the silence enveloping them, the gentle rustling of the leaves filling the space between them. Tim found himself drawn to the way the moons cast their light on Raven, highlighting the delicate features of her face in a soft, ethereal glow. She seemed otherworldly in that moment—not just in her beauty, but in her stillness, her serenity. He couldn't tear his gaze away, almost as if afraid to blink and miss something important.

The hours seemed to stretch on, neither of them moving, just existing together in the stillness. Finally, Tim spoke, his voice breaking the silence. "Thank you," he said, his words quiet but sincere. "This... it's amazing. I just…I wish…thank you."

Raven blushed slightly, an unexpected warmth spreading across her cheeks. "I know I said it before," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability, "but I really wish this wasn't just a fact-finding trip. There's so much I want to show you."

Tim smiled, nudging her lightly. "Guess you'll have to invite me back, then."

Raven's lips curled into a small smile. "I guess so."

Not wanting the night to end, Tim lay back in the grass, his arms stretched out wide. He glanced over at her, his voice barely above a whisper. "Can we stay out here a bit longer?"

"Sure," Raven agreed, her gaze lingering on the stars. "Let me know when you're ready to head back."

As they lay there together, the coolness of the grass beneath them became more noticeable. The tranquil sounds of Azarath's night surrounded them, and Tim felt the weight of exhaustion creep over him. He shifted slightly, trying to fight it, but the serenity of the moment—the peaceful night air, the quiet presence of Raven beside him—made it difficult to stay awake.

Before he knew it, Tim drifted off to sleep.

Hours passed, and the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon when Tim stirred awake. The stars above had faded as the darkness of the night gave way to the warm hues of morning. The cool, crisp air now felt different—welcoming, like the beginning of something new.

Tim turned his head to look at Raven. She was still beside him, her breathing steady. Her face was peaceful in the soft light of the sunrise, her purple hair slightly tousled, and her body still as she remained nestled in the grass. He found himself staring at her, entranced by the delicate lines of her face, the quiet strength in her posture. For a long moment, he forgot everything—her past, her family, all the reasons that had brought them here. It was as though, in that instant, all that mattered was the serenity between them, the warmth that lingered in the air, unspoken and comforting.

Tim rose, feeling the sun's rays bathe his face. He watched Raven, her calmness grounding him in a way he hadn't anticipated. She had always been an enigma to him—the one who hid her true self behind a wall of secrets and power. But in this quiet moment, in the soft light of the morning, Tim realized something else. That wall that had kept them apart had crumbled, and in its place, he found something more. Something real. Something he didn't fully understand yet, but he knew he didn't want to lose.

Chapter Text

Raven double-checked her traditional clothes in the mirror. She adjusted the bright robes with a frustrated sigh. "This is ridiculous," she muttered, tugging at the unfamiliar fabric. The intricate folds of crimson and gold shimmered faintly in the light, so far removed from her usual muted wardrobe.

"You know how…anal the elders can be," her mother said with a wry smile, smoothing the hem of her own elaborate Azarathian garb. The deep blues and silvers made her appear regal, though her tone was anything but formal.

"What am I going to do if they don't know anything or refuse to share information?" Raven asked, her voice tight with a mix of worry and irritation.

Arella stepped closer, resting a hand on her daughter's shoulder. "Let's not worry about that just yet. We have more important things to discuss."

"Like what?" Raven asked, arching a brow.

"Like…have you and Tim kissed?"

"Omigosh." Raven threw her hands up in exasperation and turned back to the mirror, glaring at her reflection as if it could help her escape this conversation.

"Come on," Arella teased, her tone light. "I just want to know."

"We aren't having this conversation," Raven said firmly, crossing her arms over her chest. "We have elders to argue with. We must prepare."

Arella chuckled softly but didn't push further. Her gaze wandered around the room until it landed on an open notebook resting on Raven's bed. "What's this?" she asked, picking it up curiously.

Raven glanced over her shoulder. "Oh, that." She hesitated before answering. "Tim can't come with me to talk to the elders, but he did express his desire to learn Azarathian. So…I stayed up last night creating a romanization of our alphabet and sounds."

Arella blinked, her expression softening as she turned the pages. "Raven," she said, her voice filled with awe. "That is extremely thoughtful."

"It's no big deal," Raven shrugged, turning back to the mirror to hide the faint flush creeping up her neck.

"Yes, it is," Arella insisted, stepping closer. "It really is." Her fingers lingered on the notebook, a small smile tugging at her lips. "You're always so guarded, but this…this says so much more than you realize."

Raven stiffened slightly but didn't reply. Instead, she smoothed the folds of her robe once more. "I just hope Tim likes," she muttered under her breath.

"He will," Arella chuckled, setting the notebook down gently. "I think he's already smitten," she said with a knowing wink.

Raven groaned, burying her face in her hands. "This is why I avoid these conversations."

"You'll thank me later," Arella said breezily, stepping toward the door. "And for what it's worth, you look beautiful in those robes. I'm proud of you, Raven."

As her mother left, Raven sighed and turned back to the mirror. "Ridiculous," she muttered again, though this time her lips quirked upward in the faintest of smiles.

"Are you sure I can't come with you?" Tim asked as he walked alongside Raven, his tone hopeful. "Even just for moral support?"

"I'm sure, Tim," Raven replied with a soft smile. "I hate to leave you alone here, but I think this might keep you occupied." She pushed open a set of double doors.

Tim froze in place, his jaw dropping at the library before him. The library was enormous, with towering shelves stretching into the distance. Tiny winged creatures flitted through the air, their movements so quick he couldn't tell if they were pixies or birds. Golden telescopes stood by the large windows, and the faint hum of ancient magic seemed to vibrate in the air.

"Wow," Tim finally said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Raven, this is…incredible."

Raven pointed toward the telescopes. "Through those, you can see galaxies."

He nodded silently, his gaze flicking from the telescopes to the endless rows of books. There were so many books.

"There aren't any English texts," Raven explained as she walked beside him, "but the Earth section is over there. You'll find a lot of Latin and Greek. A few Sumerian texts, too. Some in Demotic, Meroitic, and Babylonian-Etruscan."

Tim laughed, shaking his head. "I know over twelve languages and a couple of dialects, but Latin and Greek are the only ones you named that I'm familiar with."

"Well," Raven said, a glint of mischief in her eye, "in case you get bored, and you really want a challenge…" She grabbed his hand and led him to another section of the library. One thing Tim had noticed about Raven on Azarath—she was unapologetically touchy with him. And he loved every second of it.

They stopped at an area that looked like it was built for children, with smaller desks and brightly colored decorations. Raven pulled out several books, papers, and pencils, then opened the notebook he'd seen her carrying earlier.

"Here. I Romanized our Azarathian alphabet and sounds," she said, her voice tinged with pride.

Tim stared at her, then at the notebook. "Wait…you really did this?" He flipped through the pages, a grin spreading across his face. His heart his melted. "Raven, this is amazing."

"Well," she said, a faint blush creeping into her cheeks, "it's the least I could do for springing this impromptu trip on you."

Tim's grin widened. "I'm going to have this language mastered by the time you get back. Just watch." He cracked his neck and knuckles dramatically.

Raven chuckled, crossing her arms. "We'll see," she teased. "Just don't break your neck trying to impress me."

"Challenge accepted," Tim said with mock seriousness, already flipping through the notebook with excitement.

Raven lingered for a moment, watching him with a small, genuine smile before turning to leave.

Before stepping into the Azarathian Archives, Raven paused and cast a lingering glance back at the temple.

"Everything okay?" Arella asked, watching her daughter carefully.

"I'm fine," Raven replied, though her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her cloak. After a moment, she added, "Are you sure you're okay with him being left alone in the temple? He's going to get bored and start exploring. I guarantee it."

"Raven, I'm okay with it," Arella assured her. "The real question is: are you okay with what he might find?"

Raven's shoulders tensed, and her gaze dropped. "I can't think about that right now," she said, turning toward the Archives. "Let's just do this."

Together, they entered the sprawling halls of the Archives, their footsteps whispering against the stone floors. Raven offered polite nods as she passed other archivists and scholars, though her mind wandered.

When they reached the conference room at the heart of the Archives, Raven took a steadying breath. "Okay," she said, her voice firmer this time. "Let's do this."

The elders were already waiting. As Raven and Arella entered, the two exchanged brief, unreadable glances. Raven inclined her head respectfully.

The elder seated on the right, a tall man with sharp features named Caelestis, spoke first. "Raven. You requested an emergency meeting."

"And only two of you bothered to show," Arella said, her tone cutting.

"You're fortunate either of us came," the female elder, Liora, replied coolly, her gray eyes narrowing.

Caelestis's expression hardened at Arella. "You may be Azar's chosen successor, but do not mistake that for acceptance."

Raven pressed her lips into a thin line, her patience visibly fraying. "You don't want me here, and I don't want to be here. The sooner I ask my question, the sooner I can leave."

Liora tilted her head slightly, signaling for her to continue.

"Trigon's firstborn—Trilogy," Raven said without preamble.

The air in the room shifted. Both elders stiffened, their composure cracking for the briefest moment. Raven pressed on, her tone calm but resolute. "What can you tell me about him?"

"He's locked away," Caelestis said curtly, waving a dismissive hand. "He is of no consequence to anyone."

"He's trying to get me to open a portal for him," Raven countered, her voice steady despite the weight of her words.

Caelestis's eyes narrowed. "And how, exactly, do you know this?"

"He's been…interfering with my life," Raven explained, hesitating for only a moment. "He captured the soul of a sorceress, who's been a thorn in my side for the past year. She…" Her voice softened, uncertainty creeping in. "I need to know everything about him—and how to stop him."

For a long moment, silence hung heavy in the room as the elders exchanged a series of tense, unspoken glances. Their expressions shifted from shock to something darker, more foreboding.

"Did I say something wrong?" Raven asked, a thread of concern in her voice.

"You said he obtained a soul?" Caelestis repeated slowly, his tone grave.

Raven nodded.

"Crap," Caelestis muttered under his breath. Then, without warning, he erupted into a string of curses so vivid that Arella arched a brow in mild disapproval.

"We need to call Myrinthia," he spoke abruptly, turning to Liora.

"We need to call everyone," Liora corrected, her voice tight with urgency.

Tim wasn't sure how long he'd been staring at the symbols, letters, caricatures, and hieroglyphics—or whatever they were supposed to be. There was no rhyme or reason to this alphabet. "I can fluently speak Latin, Greek, Spanish, French, German, Italian, Mandarin, Cantonese, Romanian, Russian, Japanese, Arabic, Portuguese, Turkish, and Hindi," he muttered, his frustration building. "I can moderately understand Castilian Spanish, Shandong Chinese, Rioplatense, Hakka... but this?" His gaze drifted to the pearl-colored bird perched on his table, its black, beady eyes staring back at him. "Azarathian is next level."

The bird chirped once in response.

Tim exhaled heavily and pushed back from the table. "I need a break." Standing, he stretched before wandering through the library's vast aisles. His thoughts drifted to the whirlwind of the last 24 hours.

Azarath was… incredible. Though technically its own dimension, it felt like an entire universe. It had its own sun, two moons, galaxies almost visible to the naked eye, and telescopes so powerful they let you glimpse actual universes—ones like his own. Tim laughed. It was overwhelming. It was everything. It was better than sex and computers.

Well… maybe not computers.

Speaking of which, there was no technology here, but the abundance of natural resources made him question the very purpose of technology. Azarath didn't just thrive; it flourished in ways that defied logic.

Pulling a scroll from a nearby shelf, Tim marveled at its parchment—lightweight yet impossibly durable. It wouldn't tear, crease, or degrade. This is so unreal! He couldn't help but chuckle at the memory of Raven…geeking out over Earth's libraries. After seeing this place, he couldn't understand why. Azarath's library put every library on Earth to shame.

But for all its wonders, Tim could understand why Raven felt so alienated here. He knew little about her childhood, but he could see how lonely this world must have been for her. Azarathians eyed her with unconcealed apprehension. Even he, as a complete outsider, could feel it. He'd noticed it yesterday in the market and again at the observatory. The Azarathians weren't subtle; they were just polite. It was a disconcerting combination.

Tim sighed, his gaze landing on the towering library doors. He hesitated. "I really shouldn't," he said aloud, though the decision had already been made.

Moments later, he was marching toward the door with purpose. "But I'm going to."

Exploring the temple was risky—he'd already learned how unpredictable magic could be—but curiosity had its grip on him. Hopefully, I don't get attacked by enchanted furniture or something.

Tim started from the beginning—the night he and Raven arrived in Azarath. She had given him a quick tour of the residential area: bedrooms, kitchen, sitting rooms, bathrooms, and a private library. The tour was brief and efficient, her commentary limited to naming the other sections of the temple. This wasn't a vacation, after all. It was a fact-finding mission for Raven, and she had wanted company. Bruce had given Tim a generous 48–56-hour window, but he had no intention of spending all that time confined to the residential quarters.

He was curious about the rest of the temple, especially the public areas. Still, he wanted to remain inconspicuous. Blending into the background was a skill he'd mastered long ago.

Tim moved through the temple with the quiet precision of a detective and vigilante, his steps measured and deliberate as he observed the Azarathians going about their routines. The temple radiated mystery. The atmosphere was calm—eerily so—but underneath it; he sensed an ancient, untamed energy, powerful and elusive.

His first stop was the temple's front courtyard. Towering stone arches loomed above him, intricately carved with symbols that eluded his understanding. They could have been ancient languages, celestial runes, or something entirely different. The courtyard itself was lush and tranquil, with vibrant flowering plants perfuming the air and small fountains bubbling in the corners. Pilgrims and seekers moved quietly along the paths, some meditating by the fountains, others admiring sculptures scattered throughout. Tim stayed to the edges, appreciating the serene beauty while remaining alert. Beneath the peaceful surface, he couldn't shake the feeling that the courtyard concealed deeper secrets—not meant for casual visitors.

From there, he entered the Entrance Hall, a vast chamber lined with elaborate stone carvings. The walls were adorned with unfamiliar symbols and glyphs that seemed to shift in the flickering light. Tim kept to the shadows, trailing behind the Azarathians, moving purposefully through the space. The far end of the hall held a luxurious fountain gurgling, while several meditation rooms branched off to the sides. Each room was distinct—some held spa-like pools, others were sparsely furnished with simple rugs and minimal decorations, and a few housed miniature gardens, vibrant oases tucked away from the temple's grandeur.

Exiting the hall through an open archway, he crossed a smaller courtyard and entered the Hall of Reflection. This public space was expansive yet intimate, its high, vaulted stone ceilings creating an ethereal atmosphere. Dim light filtered through tall, narrow windows, casting soft glows across the smooth marble floor. Cushions were scattered throughout the hall, and individuals sat cross-legged in serene meditation. The walls were adorned with intricate murals of celestial beings and abstract symbols, their designs mesmerizing. Tim's gaze lingered on the murals as he wondered about the hall's purpose. Was it merely a place for quiet introspection, or were sacred rituals performed here? For now, it seemed solely dedicated to reflection.

Moving onward, he entered the Main Sanctuary. This large, open room was centered around a simple yet imposing altar. The flickering candlelight danced across dark stone floors, and a basin of water rested on the altar, its surface glimmering. At the far end of the room, a few figures kneeled in silent prayer, their movements so still they seemed carved from the stone itself. The sanctuary hummed with a palpable spiritual energy, leaving Tim both calmed and unsettled. He lingered for a moment, letting the atmosphere wash over him, before deciding to move on.

While not as large as Wayne Manor, the temple's grandeur was undeniable. Its marbles and gemstones gleamed with an otherworldly quality, unlike anything Tim had seen before. Everything about the space exuded tranquility. As he walked back toward the residential wing where Arella lived, Tim smirked at the thought. I don't think I'd survive with this much peace and quiet in my life. To someone whose existence thrived on chaos, the idea of mental stability seemed almost absurd. The thought alone made him chuckle.

He was about to enter the residence when an unexpected breeze swept through the hall, carrying an unseasonal chill. Tim froze, his senses on high alert. The corridor ahead remained still and silent, but something to his left caught his eye. A hallway branched off in a direction he hadn't noticed the night before. Then again, he hadn't been looking for hidden passages.

He hesitated for only a moment before his curiosity won out. He wasn't quite finished exploring.

Chapter Text

Tim placed his hands on the wall, running his fingers over the glowing runes as he walked. The grooves beneath his fingertips were warm and seemed to pulse faintly, like a slow heartbeat. The walls emanated a peaceful energy that seeped into him, making him pause to bask in it. But as he took another step, the hum of energy grew louder, vibrating through his chest like an unspoken warning. His hand stopped on a doorknob.

"I really shouldn't," he muttered, hesitation flickering across his face. Then again, exploring is how I found the Batcave. After a beat, he twisted the knob and opened the door.

The air beyond was different, heavier, as if he'd stepped into a place not meant for him. There were no statues, no bookshelves, no adornments of any kind. The walls were black, shimmering faintly with an unearthly purple light that seemed to move as he did. As Tim ventured inside, the hum became a low, resonant thrum that wrapped around him like an ancient chant.

A faint, ghostly glow filled the space, and the walls rippled, distorting like water disturbed by a pebble. He stepped closer, drawn to a series of deep marks on the wall—scratches, claw marks? He frowned, running his fingers over them. Nightcrawler? The moment his hand touched the marks, his breath hitched. The world tilted, and his mind was pulled somewhere else.

When he opened his eyes, he was still in the room—but not alone. Three figures stood before him: two adults in hooded cloaks and a young girl with cropped hair. He recognized her instantly. Raven.

The taller figure by the wall spoke in a commanding voice. Though the language was Azarathian, Tim understood it perfectly, as though the words were bypassing his ears and resonating directly in his mind.

"It's not enough to remain calm," the figure said. Their tone was clinical, detached. "You have to be numb."

Tim's jaw tightened. Who says that to a child?

The second adult circled the kneeling Raven, their steps slow and deliberate. "Sadness," they said, lifting a hand. Thick, gray fog poured from their fingers, curling around the young girl like a living thing.

Raven shut her eyes tight, her small hands trembling as she twisted her mouth in concentration.

"Good," the figure by the wall said when Raven opened her eyes, her face blank and empty.

The circling figure raised their hand again, and something monstrous materialized before Raven. Tim couldn't identify it—its shifting, many-mouthed form defied logic—but the fear it evoked was visceral. Even Tim felt it, an icy grip that crawled up his spine. Raven flinched as it roared in her face.

"Good," the first figure said again, this time with approval.

Tim clenched his fists, his breath caught in his throat. None of this is good.

The cloaked figure nodded to the other. They lifted both hands, and the room darkened as red mist oozed from every crevice, thick and oppressive. "Rage," they intoned.

Raven immediately began to tremble, clenching her fists as her lips quivered.

"She's too young," the second figure murmured, glancing toward the first. "I should pull back."

"She doesn't have that luxury," the one by the wall replied, straightening and removing their hood. Tim could now see an older woman, her face lined with age and something heavier—responsibility. "You can do this, Raven. Breathe. Ground yourself."

Tim caught her name. Azar.

The other figure hesitated. "Myrinthia," Azar warned sharply, "we cannot afford to coddle her."

"She's beginning to feel fear," Myrinthia countered.

"Keep them separate, Raven. Remember what I taught you. Go into your mindscape and keep the emotions separate. You can do this, Raven."

"I cannot," Raven whispered, fisting her short hair. Her small voice trembled under the weight of her frustration.

"You're growing agitated," Azar warned. "You cannot allow that."

Tim's stomach dropped as Raven's skin began to redden.

"She's beginning to turn," Myrinthia said urgently. "Are you sure he can't come through?"

"She's too young. He cannot manifest yet. We're safe—for now."

Tim's heart hammered in his chest as Raven's small hands moved to grip her head. "My head," she cried, her voice breaking.

"She's losing control," Myrinthia warned.

Azar's tone softened, becoming almost gentle. "Raven. You can do this. Breathe."

"Shut up!" The words came out as a roar, deep and guttural, and black energy exploded from Raven's small frame, sending Azar and Myrinthia flying back. Tim stumbled back instinctively, his eyes widening as he watched Raven's skin turn crimson, a second pair of eyes appearing above her own. Small, curling horns sprouted from her forehead, and her teeth lengthened into sharp points.

Despite the sheer horror of the moment, Tim couldn't stop himself from thinking the horns were…kind of adorable.

"Leave," Azar ordered, her voice sharp.

Myrinthia didn't hesitate, darting for the door as Raven turned toward her, claws outstretched. But before Raven could reach her, she leapt at the wall, raking her claws across it with a snarl.

Tim gasped as he snapped back to the present, his chest heaving. The room was still and silent, the claw marks now inert beneath his hand. He stumbled back, yanking his hand away as if burned.

"What the…?" His voice was barely above a whisper.

Raven stood around a table with her mother, Arella, and the top elders of Azarath: Caelestis, Liora, Myrinthia, Zorinthus, Xaawo, Xanthos, Ya'asi'el, and Yael. The table's holographic surface shifted and glowed as images materialized above it, responding to the wave of Caelestis' hand. Each elder bore a solemn expression.

"Not much is known about Trigon's origins," Caelestis began, his voice heavy with the weight of the past. "Azar knew the most, and I will reiterate what she told me. Trigon was the offspring of two celestial beings—Morthalyn, his father, and Zytheris, his mother. They were your grandparents."

Raven blinked, caught off guard. "Grandparents?" she echoed, struggling to process the revelation. She had never given much thought to Trigon's origins, assuming he was the product of some ancient demonic lineage.

"Yes," Caelestis confirmed. "They were powerful and kind, as most celestial beings are. Naturally, they assumed their child would be the same. But they were tragically mistaken." His hand moved again, and the holographic image shifted to depict a vibrant world.

"Morthalyn and Zytheris left their home to visit a nearby planet, intending to return within a few days. In their absence, Trigon revealed his true nature. By the time his parents returned—three days later—he had turned their once-thriving domain into a hellish wasteland. He transformed their armies into soulless, obedient soldiers. He was only one year old."

"One?" Raven blurted, her disbelief evident.

"By celestial standards," Caelestis clarified. "In human terms, he was roughly 100 to 150 years old."

"Oh," Raven muttered, still grappling with the scope of what she was hearing.

"When his parents returned, they were horrified. But Trigon had already left, seeking greater conquests. Morthalyn and Zytheris began hunting him, desperate to stop his rampage, but always one step behind. Over the centuries, Trigon ravaged hundreds of planets and invaded countless dimensions in his insatiable quest for domination. Eventually, his parents caught up with him mid-conquest. They underestimated him."

The hologram shifted again, now showing a fierce battle. Caelestis' tone grew somber. "Zytheris was mortally wounded. In a final act of desperation, Morthalyn sacrificed himself-casted a spell that stripped Trigon of his ability to teleport between dimensions. It cost Morthalyn his life but grounded Trigon, forcing him to remain in one place."

Raven's gaze was fixed on the images as Caelestis continued. "Zytheris, weakened and dying, used the last of her strength to save a portion of the devastated planet. She separated a piece untouched by Trigon, creating a haven in its own dimension as well as blessing. That haven is Azarath. The life you know here is sustained by Zytheris' remaining power. Her body and soul rests at the heart of Azarath, it is also what gives each ruler of Azarath some semblance of power."

Raven absorbed the information, her mind racing. "I don't mean to sound disrespectful," she said carefully, "but what does all of this have to do with Trigon and my brother, Trilogy?"

The elders exchanged uneasy glances before Xanthos answered. "Trigon, weakened after his parents' attack, realized he needed to secure his legacy. After centuries of quiet recovery, he reemerged and fathered a son—his firstborn, Trilogy—on one of the planets he conquered."

Liora took over. "Trilogy was a near replica of Trigon in every way: power-hungry, violent, and had the added capability of ripping the soul from his victims to control them. It was a power Trigon used to his advantage. But Trilogy's ambition got the better of him. He attempted a coup."

"And failed," Caelestis interjected. "Trigon saw it coming. Everyone did. But…Trilogy nearly succeeded in tearing Trigon's soul from his body. In retaliation, Trigon banished him to the Dark Dimension, locking him away."

Liora's expression darkened. "Now, with Trigon dead, Trilogy sees an opportunity to pick up where his father left off."

"Then why doesn't he just do that?" Raven asked. "Why target me?"

The elders exchanged somber looks. "Raven," Xanthos said gently, "you didn't just imprison Trigon as you've done before. You killed him."

Raven flinched. "It doesn't feel like it," she muttered.

Xaawo, another elder, spoke next. "His blood still runs through your veins, but make no mistake—you destroyed him. That makes you the greatest threat to Trilogy. If you won't join him, his only other option is to eliminate you."

Raven sighed, rubbing her temples. "Great. How many more deranged siblings do I have running around out there?"

"Hundreds, perhaps thousands," Caelestis replied, his tone grim. "Trigon was a virile, prolific breeder."

Raven shuddered. "Gross. But I'm the only girl, right?"

"That was the assumption," Caelestis said. "However, Azar did find evidence of one or two others. They didn't survive infancy."

Raven's brow furrowed. "Okay, do you happen to know how I am here? I remember dying."

Yael, another elder, tapped her chin thoughtfully. "That is a mystery I can investigate. The circumstances of your rebirth are…unusual."

Zorinthus spoke next. "Most of Trigon's children are weak, more nuisances than threats. But Trilogy has the potential to become the next Trigon. For the sake of the cosmos, that cannot happen."

"We will do everything in our power to uncover more about Trilogy," Caelestis promised. "Azarath is a society of peace, but there may be knowledge in our archives even Azar herself overlooked. It may take time, but we will help."

Raven's hardened expression softened slightly. "Thank you. That's…more helpful than I expected."

Caelestis nodded. "We want nothing more than to protect Azarath—and the cosmos—from further conflict."

"Well," Raven said with a faint smirk, "I appreciate it. Truly. But I'm really starting to get sick of my family."

Tim had returned to the library hours ago. He wasn't trembling, exactly, but the scene he'd witnessed still clung to him. The oppressive air, the hollow quiet—it had all felt so real, so vivid, and far too revealing. It painted a stark picture of how Raven had grown up here. This place wasn't her prison, but it hadn't been much of a home, either. How could it have been, with her father being the embodiment of evil? What kind of childhood could anyone have under that shadow? It was a grim, twisted situation, no matter how you looked at it.

Tim's gaze drifted to the Azarathian alphabet books and the delicate pearl-colored birds perched on the table nearby. He let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair. "There's no way I'm learning this," he muttered, shaking his head. The birds chirped in agreement.

Raven and Arella walked back to the temple as the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting golden hues over the landscape. Arella eventually spoke, her tone tinged with sadness. "So," she began, "I guess you'll be heading back to Earth in a couple of hours."

"I'm sorry," Raven apologized softly. "I'll stay longer next month. I promise."

Arella smiled at her daughter, her eyes warm despite the melancholy in her voice. "Raven, it's truly fine. I know this isn't your home. I just miss my little girl, that's all. Don't push yourself too hard. Visit when you can."

Raven frowned, her expression heavy with guilt. "I feel like a bad daughter… like I'm failing you."

"You are not failing me," Arella reassured her emphatically, linking her arm gently with Raven's. Her smile deepened, filled with pride. "You're so strong. I can't imagine how hard it must be to carve out a life while dealing with such awful family ties, but you do it beautifully. I'm so proud of you for that."

"Thank you," Raven whispered, her voice laced with gratitude as the two shared a quiet, understanding moment.

It was an hour after dinner, and Raven had just finished meditating outside her room. Now, she sat in the cool grass, her gaze fixed on the twin moons above. She sensed Tim's approach before she heard him. "Hey, Raven," he greeted, dropping down beside her without waiting for an invitation.

"You ready to go?" she asked immediately, her tone neutral.

"Relax. We can stay a couple more hours," Tim reassured her.

"Are you sure?"

"Bruce said 48 to 56 hours," he reminded her with a grin. "It's only been 49 hours. We're fine."

Raven nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips as she turned back to the sky.

"Did you learn anything about Trilogy?" Tim asked after a moment of silence.

"Nothing helpful," she admitted, her shoulders slumping. "But the elders promised to look into it, see if they can uncover anything useful."

"That's something," he said, his tone encouraging.

Raven glanced at him. "I'm sorry I left you on your own all day."

"Are you kidding? I had a blast," Tim said, his smile wide and genuine. "Did a little exploring. Got to know this place a bit."

"I figured you would," Raven said, a smirk tugging at her lips.

But Tim's smile faded as he hesitated. "I… did come across a room. Small. Dark. There were scratches on the walls."

Raven's expression softened, and she nodded. "It's a memory room," she explained. "Not sure what its original purpose was, but it was the safest place for me to train." She paused, studying his face. "I guess you saw something."

Tim nodded. "Yeah. You were training. You lost control. Turned red. Had horns."

"Oh," Raven said quietly, exhaling. "That happened many times."

"You were probably five years old. You looked cute, though," Tim added, his grin returning.

"What?" Raven turned to him, her brows arching.

"What?" he laughed, raising his hands defensively. "I mean, eight-year-old me would've been terrified. But adult me? It was kind of adorable. The horns, the eyes, your tiny little claws…cute."

"You're weird," Raven muttered, though her smile betrayed her. "Did you manage to learn Azarathian?"

"No," Tim groaned dramatically. "There's no rhyme or reason to those letters or sounds. But I'm not giving up. I've never met a language I couldn't conquer."

"Conquer?" Raven teased. "It's a language, not an enemy combatant."

"And yet," he said, his grin widening, "it will be conquered."

Their laughter settled into a comfortable quiet, the kind that didn't need to be filled. "Thank you for coming with me," Raven said softly after a moment, her voice almost shy. "I know it was last minute."

"Are you kidding? You have to bring me back here," Tim said, his eyes lighting up. "This place is amazing."

Raven's smile faltered, and she looked away. "You probably wonder why I don't stay."

"No," Tim said firmly, shaking his head. "I get it. I saw how the people looked at you—how they kept their distance. You love Azarath, Raven. That's obvious. You're grateful for it. But I don't need powers to see what it's like for you here. I can see the way they look at you."

"It makes me feel… pathetic," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

"How so?" Tim asked, his tone gentle.

"I'm so… powerful, but at the end of the day, I still crave… connection."

Tim tilted his head, considering her words. "If you were trying to follow in your father's footsteps, then yeah, I might call that pathetic. But you're not. You're making your own path, making your own choices. You don't want to rule or conquer or be feared. You just want to help people… and be loved. That's not pathetic."

"Then what is it?" she asked, meeting his gaze.

"Normal," Tim said simply, with a small shrug.

They held each other's gaze, the space between them charged. Neither knew how to bridge it, yet both knew exactly what they wanted. The air around them seemed heavier, thick with unspoken words and lingering touches that never quite landed. "Twice," Tim murmured, his voice low, breaking the silence.

Raven blinked slowly. "What?"

"We've kissed. Twice." His eyes didn't leave hers, his tone softer now, almost vulnerable. He brushed a strand of hair away from her face. "And we've never talked about it."

Raven's lips parted, but no words came. Her pulse quickened as Tim took her hand in his. "Something has always happened—it seems," she finally whispered, her voice barely steady.

"You're right." Tim's gaze flicked to her lips, lingering before returning to her eyes as his thumb absently traced a pattern against her palm. "So… if I kiss you now, what do you think will happen?"

Tim's lips quirked into a slow, knowing smile. He moved deliberately, closing the distance as he slipped an arm around her waist, drawing her onto his lap, straddling him. His hand settled at the small of her back, firm yet gentle, holding her like she might drift away if he let go. "I think it might be worth it," he murmured, his breath fanning across her lips. His face was so close now, every detail of him impossibly sharp—the flicker of his lashes, the slight hitch in his breath. Slowly, achingly slow, he tilted his head and let his lips ghost over hers, not quite touching. Then, with deliberate teasing, he caught her bottom lip between his teeth, a barely-there nip that sent a shiver down her spine. "But…" he whispered against her mouth, his voice like a promise and a dare, "I'll let you decide."

Before Tim could playfully pull away, Raven closed the distance between them and kissed him.

Chapter Text

Raven's hands framed Tim's face, gentle yet firm, as her lips met his in a kiss that began hesitant, like an unspoken question. However, the moment Tim responded, the air shifted. The tension between them surged like a wave, crashing over them both, unstoppable. His arms tightened around her waist, pulling her closer, anchoring her to him as though they were two forces fated to collide.

As the kiss deepened, Raven's fingers threaded into his hair, tugging him closer, her lips moving against his with an urgency she hadn't realized she was capable of. Every brush of his lips, every shared breath, unraveled something tightly wound within her, something that had been buried deep. Her heart raced, and she could feel the steady beat of his beneath her palm, the muscles in his arms flexing with the restraint of something he couldn't quite contain. It made her tremble—not with fear, but with anticipation, a hunger she hadn't known she had.

Tim's grip tightened as his kiss grew more demanding, more desperate. Raven responded in kind, her body pressing flush against his, the warmth of his skin burning through the fabric that still separated them. She could feel his heart, a steady drumbeat beneath her fingertips, and the strength of him, coiled like a spring ready to snap. It made her feel alive, electrified.

Tim pulled back slightly, his forehead resting against hers. His breath was uneven, and he took a moment to regain some control. They stared at each other, eyes locking in a silent conversation—words unspoken, but meaning conveyed in every flicker of their gaze. Raven could feel her pulse quicken as his breath brushed over her lips, as if waiting for the answer to a question neither of them had asked out loud.

Tim's voice, low and hoarse, broke the silence. "Are you sure?"

Raven's chest rose and fell with the weight of the moment, each breath heavy with desire. Her mind spun, a whirlwind of thoughts, but her eyes never wavered from his. "I want this," she whispered confidently, leaving no hint of doubt. She searched his eyes, a question of her own lingering. "But you… are you sure?"

Tim's hand cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing her skin with a tenderness that made her heart skip. It was enough to make her stomach tighten in ways she wasn't entirely prepared for. "I've never been more sure of anything," he murmured, his voice rough with emotion.

Without another word, she kissed him again, this time with an intensity that mirrored the flood of feelings she had kept hidden for far too long. Her lips claimed his, and as if guided by some unseen force, they moved together, pulling each other closer, until there was no space between them. Tim's arms were like steel around her, and she clung to him, unable to break the kiss even as he lifted her effortlessly, carrying her inside.

His lips trailed down her neck, his breath hot against her skin, sending shivers down her spine. He pressed her gently against the doorframe, stealing another kiss, his hands mapping her body as though memorizing every curve, every dip. Each touch set her ablaze, each kiss a promise, a vow without words.

They didn't notice the way the world outside seemed to fade away. They were lost in each other, in the intensity of the moment, in the way their bodies seemed to move in perfect harmony. Their steps were hurried but careful, and before long, they found themselves in her room. Tim laid her gently on her bed, and Raven didn't resist. She reached for him, her fingers trembling with excitement as they worked at the buttons of his shirt, pulling at him with a sense of urgency she couldn't hide.

Tim paused, his gaze roaming over her in wonder, like she was a diamond. His expression was soft, full of awe and wonder, and it made her blush. But she didn't look away. She pulled him down to her, their lips meeting once more, the kiss deepening, igniting a fire between them that neither of them had expected.

His hands slid beneath her shirt, his touch cool against her heated skin, and Raven gasped as he peeled it away. His gaze lingered on her exposed skin for a moment, a look of reverence on his face that made her heart race. "You're beautiful," he murmured, his voice a low growl of admiration, sending waves of warmth through her, spreading like wildfire. Raven's response was lost in a whirl of Tim's kisses.

The world outside them seemed to cease to exist as they shed layers—both physically and emotionally until they were bared to each other in ways neither had been before. His hands, warm and confident, explored every curve of her, studying the lines and curves of her body like a complex equation he was eager to solve. He refused to move faster, even though he could feel Raven's body trying to spur him on.

The air was thick with their breath, with the unspoken things neither of them dared say. Tim cupped her face again, his eyes searching hers, asking the silent question she had known would come. Raven answered without hesitation, her hands pulling him closer, her body aligning with his, the tension between them finally dissolving as they melted into the softness of the sheets.

The rest of their clothes fell away in a blur, the moment suspended between heartbeats. The only sounds in the room were the rapid beat of their hearts and the rhythm of their breaths. There was no rush, no need for words, just the steady pulse of their connection—raw, undeniable. They moved together, as though their souls had been made for this, for this intimacy that transcended the physical. They were one, and for that moment, it was enough.

A timer going off woke Tim up. He rolled onto his back, groggily reaching for his communicator, blinking as he processed the information on the screen. When he saw they had about an hour left, he fell back onto his pillow, the weight of everything finally beginning to settle. He turned his head, his gaze softening as it landed on Raven. Her hair was a wild tangle across the pillows, framing her face in a way that made his heart ache with something tender, something he couldn't quite name. The blankets only covered her waist, leaving her bare torso exposed to the bright moon light. Tim's face flushed as he took in the sight of her, the warmth of her skin, the curve of her…form. His heart quickened as the memory of what had happened between them a mere hour or two ago finally sunk in.

He waited for the inevitable feeling of regret, but it never came. Instead, he felt… peace. An overwhelming, inexplicable peace. What is it with this place?

He stared at her serene face, captivated by the way she looked in this quiet moment. Her expression was soft, unguarded. He could stare at it all day, but she needed to wake. With a soft sigh, he reached out, brushing his fingers against her cheek, his touch gentle but insistent. Slowly, he began placing soft kisses along the crook of her neck, trailing them down to her shoulder, whispering her name with each kiss.

"Raven," he murmured into her skin, his voice low and affectionate.

Raven stirred beneath him, her face scrunching in an adorable little pout as she began to wake. He kissed the underside of her jaw, his lips lingering for a moment longer than necessary.

"Raven," Tim whispered again, this time brushing his lips against her ear.

Her eyelashes fluttered against her cheek, and her violet eyes slowly blinked open, adjusting to the light. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, clearly trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. "Tim?" she mumbled, her voice still thick with slumber, and her gaze was confused, like she wasn't quite sure where she was.

Tim smiled softly. "Hey, you're awake."

Her eyes suddenly widened in horror, and she shot up in bed, her hair falling around her shoulders like a dark wave. "Oh no, we need to get back to Earth," she said, panic creeping into her voice as she looked around, as though expecting the world to crumble around them.

Tim's heart skipped a beat at her sudden anxiety. He gently placed a hand on her face, grounding her. "Raven," he said calmly, "we have 55 minutes. Everything's fine."

"Oh," she sighed, her shoulders visibly relaxing as she sank back into the bed, though the anxiety still lingered in her eyes. "Okay."

Tim studied her for a moment, his gaze unwavering. "Are you okay?" His voice was quiet, but the intensity of his concern filled the space between them.

Raven hesitated, then nodded slowly. "Yeah. Are you?" Her voice was still soft, a little unsure.

"I'm fine." He looked at her, his words steady. But beneath that, a wave of vulnerability stirred in his chest. "Really, I'm fine."

Raven took a long, quiet breath, her fingers toying with the blanket. "I didn't mean for this to happen," she said, the words hanging between them like an apology, though her tone wasn't sure, almost as if she was speaking to herself as much as to him.

Tim's heart twisted at the uncertainty in her voice. He reached out, cupping her face gently with both hands, his touch warm and grounding. "Do you regret it?" His voice was soft, but there was a clear plea behind the words. He needed to know.

Raven's eyes dropped to her lap, her fingers tracing the seams of the blanket. "No... I... I didn't mean to…" She scrambled out of bed, pulling the sheets around her, suddenly very aware of her bare skin. The instinct to cover herself, to retreat into herself, was powerful.

"Raven," Tim said, his voice firm but gentle. He didn't want her to pull away, not physically, not emotionally. He moved to sit beside her, close but not too close, giving her the space she might need to breathe. "This wasn't a hook-up for me. I want you to know that."

Raven froze, her body stiffening. She looked at him then, eyes wide. "What do you mean?"

"I have very real feelings for you," Tim said quietly, searching her face for any sign of understanding. "I'm not expecting this to be just some fleeting thing. This… this wasn't just a hook-up for me."

Her voice was barely a whisper, fragile but hopeful. "Really?"

Tim nodded, his expression open, earnest. "Really." His hands brushed over her face, his touch lingering on her jaw, as if memorizing the feel of her skin. His thumb gently traced the curve of her cheek, and for a moment, the weight of everything else fell away. "I want to be with you, Raven. I just… I don't know how to make you believe that."

Raven swallowed hard, looking away, her fingers nervously twisting in the sheets. "I don't know how to do this," she admitted, her voice small. "I don't know how to be in a relationship. I've never been good at it."

Tim gave a soft chuckle, the sound warm and reassuring. "We take it slow," he said, offering her a smile. "There's no rush."

She looked at him, still unsure. "You're okay with going super-slow?" she asked, her voice tinged with a bit of disbelief, as though she were testing him.

Tim raised an eyebrow. "How slow is super-slow?" he teased, though there was warmth in his tone, a playful edge to it that made her lips twitch into the faintest smile.

Raven scrunched her nose as she playfully slapped his arm. "I'm serious, Tim."

"I know, I know," he grinned. "I'm kidding. We'll go at your pace. Whatever makes you comfortable."

She pushed him lightly, a laugh escaping her lips. It was soft, but it was there, and Tim felt the tension in the room ease. "So, what do you say?" he asked, his voice soft, sincere.

Raven met his gaze again, her eyes searching his, trying to gauge his thoughts. Her breath hitched for a moment before she slowly leaned in, cupping his face with one hand. The world quieted around them as she wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him lower. Then, with a soft, reassuring motion, she pressed a kiss to his lips. It was gentle but filled with more meaning than words could ever convey. And before they knew it, they both fell back onto Raven's bed, wrapped in each other once more.

Tim smiled as mother and daughter embraced even though he new Bruce was going to kill him for cutting it so close. "Tim," Arella said. Tim perked up at his name. "It was wonderful to meet you," Raven's mother gushed. "I truly hope to see you again."

"I intend to. And I plan to stay longer. There's so much more I want to see. Thank you for hosting me on such short notice."

"It was my pleasure," she gave him a brief hug. "Raven," she turned to her daughter. "I will stay in touch." She raised a communicator, then glanced between them with a knowing smile. "I hope you used a copulation protection spell."

"Mom!" Raven's face flushed with embarrassment, while Tim stifled a half-laugh, half-cough.

"I'm just saying," her mother shrugged nonchalantly. "I have no condoms in the temple, and I'm out of pregnancy prevention tea leaves. Had I known I'd need them so soon—"

"Mom!" Raven interrupted, her mortification evident.

"I would have asked you to buy a basket from the market," Arella continued, unfazed by her daughter's reaction.

Tim burst into laughter, and Raven's face turned a deeper shade of red. "We're leaving," she declared, summoning a portal with a snap of her fingers. "Mother," she squeaked, feeling waves of amusement roll off of Tim. "I'll see you in a month."

"It was so good to meet you," Tim chuckled, as Raven gently shoved him toward the portal.

"Just go," Raven muttered, trying to hide her embarrassment.

"Stay safe," Arella called out with a grin.

Raven smiled at her mother's retreating figure, then turned to Tim, who had his hand outstretched, the same warmth and humor still in his eyes. "Ready?" he asked.

Raven nodded, her heart a little lighter, her feelings clearer. Ready to start this next part of her life, she took his hand.

Wilde trudged up the dirty, damp steps to his apartment, shivering in his cold, soaked clothes. His black, stringy hair clung to his pale, damp skin, and each breath he took seemed to cut through his sore throat. Everything hurt—his body, his mind, his soul—ever since that damn ritual.

He pushed open the door to the dingy apartment he shared with his father, not even bothering to take off his muddy, waterlogged shoes. He had every intention of going straight to his room, sinking into the few moments of peace he could find, but the sound of a door slamming open made him jump.

Wilde scrambled backwards, his back hitting the wall as his heart raced. He looked up, finding his father standing in the doorway, looming over him. Four angry, glowing red eyes glared down at him, the malicious energy practically radiating from his figure.

"You better sleep well tonight," His father's voice was low and guttural, laced with something dangerously close to contempt. "Your training begins tomorrow."